Cutting-Edge Science May 20

Home , 2020 in Uzbekistan, Fire safe cigarette, Shovot, Ten Motives, Tobacco harm reduction

Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

MATERIALS OF THE XVII INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC AND PRACTICAL CONFERENCE

CUTTING-EDGE SCIENCE - 2020

MAY 20, 2020

Volume 10

SHEFFIELD SCIENCE AND EDUCATION LTD 2020

1 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Cutting-edge science - 2020 Volume 10

SCIENCE AND EDUCATION LTD Registered in ENGLAND & WALES Registered number 08878342 OFFICE 1, VELOCITY TOWER, 10ST. MARYS GATE, SHEFFIELD, S YORKSHIRE, ENGLAND, S1 4LR

Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science - 2020, May 20, 2020: Sheffield. Science and

education LTD -265 p.

Date signed for printing, For students, research workers

ISSN 2312-2773

The collection of scientific papers available on Virtualconferences.press

2 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 CONTENT

AGRICULTURE 1. O'serbaeva T, Kunakbaev N FEATURES OF THE FORMATION OF SOYBEAN YIELD IN THE CONDITIONS OF KARAKALPAKSTAN...... 8 2. Khasanova Lobar, Boyeva Zilola AMIDASE PRODUCING BACTERIA...... 11 3. Esemuratova Rabiga Khoshmuratovn, Kurbaniyazova Gulsauir Tanirbergen kizi GAGEA DIVARICATA REGEL-NEW LOOK FOR SULTANUVAIS...... 13 4. Zulkhumor Urazovna Elmuratova, Mekhriniso Dilshodovna Kamilova EXISTENCE OF COLLEMBOLAS IN THE SOILS OF UZBEKISTAN...... 17 CULTUROLOGY 5.Abduqahhorov S.S,Saidova N.R The role of movement games in the development of physical qualities of children of primary school age19 6. Dr Gulnora Nishanova PR AS A TECHNOLOGY OF COMMUNICATION MANAGEMENT...... 23 7. Khasanova Nigora Nizomovna If we want to know and study the art of real music, we must first know and study the art of classical maqom(music)...... 26 8. Mamura Irbutayeva, Mamasidikova Dilnoza,Kuvandykova Makhdia THE ROLE AND SIGNIFICANCE OF MUSIC IN WORKS OF FINE ART...... 28 9. M.R.Yuldashov,S.S.Abduqahhorov Research of the methods of improving the coordination of young female footballers...... 31 10.Shirin Karimova Makhmudovna Female images in photography...... 33 11. Yorkulov Mukhammadmurod TEACHING TOURISM SCIENCE WITH THE INTERCONNECTION OF OTHER DISCIPLINES...... 35 12. Zaripov Elinur Murod Ogli BEST TIME TO VISIT UZBEKISTAN...... 38 ECONOMY 13. Abdurakhmonov Ilyos Khurshidovich DIGITALIZATION OF THE INSURANCE MARKET...... 40 14. Abdurakhmonov Ilyos Khurshidovich REGULATING THE INSURANCE MARKET AND INTRODUCING EFFECTIVE MECHANISMS OF PRUDENTIAL CONTROL...... 42 15. Baómuratov T.M. ON ISSUES OF DEVELOPING THE CONCEPTUAL BASES OF TRANSFORMATION OF RISKS IN INSURANCE ACTIVITIES...... 44 16. Hamdamov Omonullo Nematullayevich THE FUTURES OF INCREASING THE IMPORTANCE OF ANTICRISIS FINANCIAL MANAGEMENT IN THE JOINT-STOCK COMPANIES...... 46 17. Ibrokhimov Ikboljon Shavkatjon ogli,Xoliqov Sardor Botirovich PROSPECTS FOR THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE FINANCIAL MARKET IN THE REPUBLIC OF UZBEKISTAN...... 48 18. Khasan Sabirov Nusratovich PECULIARITIES OF MODELING STRUCTURAL CHANGES...... 50 19. Khotamkulova Madina Sanjar qizi THE NEGATIVE EFFECS OF THE COVID-19 PANDEMIC ON THE ECONOMY OF THE REPUBLIC OF UZBEKISTAN AND MAIN WAYS OF MITIGATING ECONOMICAL EFFECTS OF PANDEMIC IN UZBEKISTAN...... 52 20. Ostonokulov Azamat. Improving of the accounting of out-of-budget funds in budget organizations...... 54 21. R. Madalieva ,Z.Abdurakhmonov ,U. Avazov Uzbekistan-Russia in the context of international customs cooperation...... 56 22. Rajabov Sherzod Umurzoqovich INVESTMENT ACTIVITY OF NON-GOVERNMENT PENSION FUNDS...... 58 23. Sherov Sanjar Radjabovich RESEARCHER OF TASHKENT INSTITUTE OF FINANCE...... 60 24. Ziyaev Muzaffar, Saodat Islamova ADVANCED EXPERIENCE OF FOREIGN COUNTRIES IN THE FIELD OF MORTGAGE LOAN62

3 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 CONTENT HISTORY 25. Dedekhanov B On urban planning sources in ancient Fergana architecture...... 65 26. Dustova Surayyo Savronovna THE ANTHOLOGY OF HASANMURAD LAFFASI...... 67 27. Nurmukhamedova Sh To typological bases of cult architecture of ancient Fergana (from antiquity to the Middle Ages)...... 69 LITERATURE 28.Pirmukhammedov Bakhodir Bakhramovich Makhmud Zamakhshariy and his "Rabi'y-ul- Abror" work...... 71 29. Umarova Nargizaxon Rustamovna, Mumtozbegim Karimjonova SEMANTICS AND FORMANTS OF IMITATING DEVICES IN ALISHER NAVOI'S FARHOD AND SHIRIN DOSTON...... 74 MEDICINE 30. Agzamova S.A, Akhmedova D.I, Akhmedova F.M. ARTERIAL HYPERTENSION IN CHILDREN AND ADOLESCENTS: TO CONGENITAL, NON- MODULATED, AND POTENTIALLY REMOVABLE RISK FACTORS...... 76 31. Akhmedova D.I,Ruzmatova D.M. CLINICAL AND FUNCTIONAL FEATURES OF RESTRICTION CARDIOMYOPATHY IN CHILDREN...... 78 32. F.M. Shamsiev, M.R. Kurbanova, G.M. Shonazarova MODIFIED PROGNOSTIC ASPECTS OF PATIENTS WITH EXTRA-HOSPITAL PNEUMONIA..80 33. Khalimova Dilrabo Jalilovna BACK PAIN: DEVELOPMENT OF ALGORITHMS FOR DIAGNOSIS AND TREATMENT AT THE LEVEL OF PRIMARY HEALTH CARE IN THE REPUBLIC OF UZBEKISTAN...... 82 34. Murodova M.K, Safarov M.T Modern tactics for the treatment of wedge-shaped defects of hard tissues of teeth using veneers and lumineers...... 85 35. Nishonboyeva N.U. BASIC MANIFESTATIONS of the EXCESSIVE BACTERIAL GROWTH SYNDROME in SMALL INTESTINE of the PATIENTS with ATOPIC DERMATITIS...... 87 36. Rajabova Dilafruz Bozorovna,Xabibova Nazira Nasulloyevna,Shirinova Hilola Hamroqulovna The interrelation of inflammatory periodontal disease and cardiovascular disease...... 89 37. Òurdieva F. R, Kayumova D.T AN ANALYSIS OF PREGNANCY AND DELIVERY IN PREGNANT WOMEN WITH ANEMIA DEPENDING ON THE SEVERITY...... 91 PEDAGOGY 38. Abdurakhmanov Murodjon,Bekmuratov Razbek Tasks and development of theoretical knowledge on the subject of physical education of students in the system of secondary specialized education...... 93 39. Jurayeva Gulshanoy, Raximova Rahima WAYS TO FORM A METHODOLOGICAL COMPLEMENT OF FUTURE PRIMARY SCHOOL TEACHERS IN THE FIELD OF EDUCATION QUALITY ASSESSMENT...... 95 40. Chiniqulova Nigora NEW METHODS IN TEACHING ENGLISH AND USEFUL ASPECTS...... 97 41.Egamova Shahlo Rustamkulovna, Djumanova Bashorat Muhammadiyevna WAYS TO DEVELOP CHILDREN'S COGNITIVE PROCESS BY DEVELOPING THEIR INTERESTS...... 99 42. Fayziyeva Mohisitora Mahmud qizi, Hasanova Sojida Mustafoyevna,Razzaqova Sadoqat Sayfiddin qizi OBJECTIVES AND TASKS OF FOREIGN LANGUAGE TEACHING...... 101 43. Khatamova Sharifa Abdullayevna, Khudoyberdiyeva Nafisa Vahidjanovna Techniques for developing writing skills of secondary school students...... 103 44. Makhmudova Kuvanch Kuzibaevna EDUCATIONAL OF LEARNING LESSONS IMPORTANCE AND FUNCTIONS...... 105 45. Makhmudova Shakhlo The Advantages of Online education during quarantine...... 107 46. Mamurova Feruza Islamovna,Vohidjanov Doniyor Valijon ogli THE USE OF E-LEARNING AND INNOVATIVE TECHNOLOGIES IN THE TEACHING OF

4 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 CONTENT THREE-DIMENSIONAL COMPUTER GRAPHICS IN TECHNICAL UNIVERSITIES...... 109 47. Narzullaeva D.K. THE DIGITALIZATION OF EDUCATION AND ITS IMPACT ON UNIVERSITIES RATINGS...111 48.Narzullayeva Nafisa Temirovna, Pulatova Mastura Nuriddinovna, Abduraxmanova Gulmira Qosimjanovna THE IMPORTANCE OF NEW TEACHING METHODS IN SECONDARY SCHOOLS...... 115 49. Sadikov Erkin Tursunovich How to choose a tutor?...... 117 50. Shernazarova Sabohat, Numonova Dilshoda How to teach English to young learners...... 119 51. Shernazarova Sabohat, Daniyarova Rushana "Teaching young learners as a way of progress"...... 121 52. Shakirova Zulfiya Normakhamatovna The edification of the Prophet Muhammad, peace be upon him, on upbringing daughters...... 123 53. Svetlana Khan Teacher Development: Creating developmental learning climate...... 125 54. XUDAYAROVA ZAMIRA SAMADOVNA ADVANTAGES OF DISTANCE LEARNING IN THE HIGHER EDUCATION SYSTEM...... 127 55. Yusupov Konisbay Abilovich Methods of teaching literary material at academic lyceums according to the program...... 129 PHILOLOGY

56. ABDULLAYEVA MARKHABO RAKHMONKULOVNA GIVE A CLASSIFICATION OF WORKS BY TRANSLATING NATIONAL EVENTS AND CONCEPTS...... 133 57. Abduraximova Nargiza Akmaljon qizi, GAMES FOR LISTENING COMPREHENSION...... 135 58. Abduvosiyeva Diyora Otabekovna, Teshayeva Marjona,Oybekjon Shomurodov THE "NATIONAL ALPHABET" WE ARE LOSING...... 138 59. Ali Kaljanov INTERLINGUAL HOMONYMS IN ENGLISH AND KARAKALPAK LANGUAGE...... 141 60. Arabova Dinara The Diversity of Human Languages...... 144 61. Shernazarova Sabohat, Ag`zamova Muxlisa IT in language teaching and learning...... 146 62. Toshbo'riyeva Sevara Shavkat qizi, Xurramova Nazira Ismatillo qizi Qarshiyeva Maxbuba Yangiboy qizi The importance of oral fluency in a second language...... 149 63. Gaffarova Dilafruz Vaydulla qizi SHAKESPEARE-THE GREATEST TRAGEDY WRITER OF THE RENAISSANCE...... 151 64. Hamidova Shahnoza, Islomova Mashxura TEACHING WRITING...... 153 65. Iroda Khajiyeva, Feruza Adambaeva SOCIO-PSYCHOLOGICAL INFLUENCE OF COMPUTER TECHNOLOGIES ON THE STUDY OF FOREIGN LANGUAGES...... 155 66. Iskanova Nigina Baxadirovna, Sagdullakhodjaev Sardor Abdullaevich PRAGMATIC COMPETENCE IN MAIN LESSONS THE ROLE OF THE SECOND LANGUAGE...158 67. Khodjakhanov Muzaffar Mukhtarovich. COMPARATIVE STUDY OF MARKETING CONCEPTS AND TERMS...... 160 68. Kholdarova Fariza Tuxtabayevna SIMULTANEOUS TRANSLATION AND ITS PROBLEMATIC ISSUES...... 162 69. Lolayeva Durdona Rakhmatovna THE IMPORTANCE OF COMPUTER LINGUISTICS IN THE FIELD OF PHILOLOGY...... 164 70. Sultanova Rushana, Ashurova Maftuna The Importance of earning Foreign Languages in Tourism...... 167 71. Mamasalieva Mukaddaskhon Abidjanovna, AIMS AND OBJECTIVES OF THE MODERN UZBEK LANGUAGE...... 170 72. Mirabdullayeva Zulfiya Olimjonovna, Usarova Dildora Abduazizovna, Khusanova Nafisa Zokirjon qizi ANALYSIS OF MONITORING METHODS IN TEACHING FOREIGN LANGUAGES...... 173 73. Mirjalol Mirzaahmedov

5 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 CONTENT THE MAIN PROBLEMS AND TASKS ENCOUNTERED IN TEACHING EFL IN PRESCHOOL SYSTEM...... 175 74. Mokhiba Ortikova Jalilovna THE MODERN MODEL OF TEACHING AND LEARNING ENGLISH IN UZBEKISTAN...... 177 75. Mokhiba Ortikova Jalilovna THE MODERN MODEL OF TEACHING AND LEARNING ENGLISH IN UZBEKISTAN...... 177 76. Najimova Gulyaim, Kartbaeva Nawbahar Non-verbal behavior and body language in literature...... 179 77. Narziyeva Feruza, Aslanova Dilbar ONE WORLD-IN ENGLISH...... 182 78. Narzullayeva Nafisa Temirovna THE IMPORTANCE OF NEW TEACHING METHODS IN SECONDARY SCHOOLS...... 184 79. Nazarova Nargiza Turgunboevna ABDULLA KADYRI'S WORKS ARE THE PEARL OF UZBEK LITERATURE...... 186 80. Nilufar Djurahanovna Begibaeva TO THE ISSUE OF THE LINGUISTIC AND COGNITIVE DEVELOPMENT OF EFL TEACHERS WRITING...... 189 81. Nodira Nabiyeva Rustamjon qizi General conception of teaching English to children with disabilities...... 192 83. Nosirova Muborak Khayitbayevna, Sodiqova Saboxat Ilxom Qizi ANALYSIS OF SENTENCES RELATED TO THE CONCEPT OF MOTHERLAND IN FOREIGN LANGUAGES...... 194 84. Nozimova Saidaxon Muxammadjanovna USING DIDACTIC GAMES IN TEACHING ENGLISH IN PRIMARY CLASSES...... 196 85. Ochilova Nilufar Kabilovna FIGURATIVE LINGUISTIC MEANS AND TRANSLATION...... 199 86. PULATOVA ZIYODA ABDUMALIKOVNA, TURSUNOVA UMIDAKHON AGZAMOVNA SCIENTIFIC TERMINOLOGICAL ANALYSIS OF ENGLISH AND UZBEK LANGUAGES...... 201 87. Rajabova Diloram Rakhimbayevna, Sultonova Niyozjon, Ibragimov Og'abek USING THE DIGITAL TECHNOLOGIES IN MODERN EDUCATION...... 203 87. Rezeda Radionovna Sayfullina THE RELEVANCE OF TEACHING PHRASEOLOGY IN LEARNING A FOREIGN LANGUAGE.205 88. S.Sh. Mamatisaqova POEMS IN FOREIGN LANGUAGE LESSONS AS A MEANS OF MOTIVATION...... 207 89. Saida Kambarova Zuxriddinovna,Nodira Sarimsokova Numanjanovna,Nodira Karimova Baxramjanovna, GRAMMAR GAMES IN TEACHING ENGLISH...... 209 90. Samatova Dilrabo TEACHERS' EVALUATION OF STUDENT-CENTERED LEARNING ENVIRONMENTS...... 212 91. Tajenova Sayora THE WAYS OF TRANSFERRING SOME TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP IN ENGLISH AND KARAKALPAK LANGUAGES...... 215 92. Tajieva Aliya, Oringalieva Ayana AUTHENTIC MATERIALS IN ENGLISH CLASSES...... 217 93. Jumabaeva Shakhzada Urazbaevna THE ROLE OF ASSESSMENT IN TEACHING ENGLISH LANGUAGE LEARNERS...... 220 94. Tirkashev Akmal Khursanovich Lexeme "ïàìÿòü" in historical and etymological dictionaries of Russian language...... 222 95. Tuhtasinov Ilhom Madaminovich Lutfilloeva Faxriniso Makhmudovna TEACHING JAPANESE HIEROGLYPHICS BASED ON MNEMONICS...... 224 96. Tursunova Xurshidaxon Shoxobidinovna, Sotvoldiyeva Mahliyo LEARNING STRATEGIES IN SECOND LANGUAGE ACQUISITION...... 227 97. Umurzakova Aygul Umarovna PROBLEMS WITH THE TEACHING OF ARABIC TO LEARNERS IN CENTRAL ASIA...... 229 98. Zarnigor Boykhonova Abdisalomovna USING MODERN TECHNOLOGIES IN TEACHING ENGLISH LANGUAGE SUBJECT...... 231 STATE AND LAW 99. A.A.Sharapov CHINA IN CENTRAL ASIA...... 233

6 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 CONTENT 100. Dr Beruniy Alimov Uzbekistan Is Shaping Its New Media Image...... 235 101. Samariddin Kamoliddinovich OCHILOV THE LOSS OF SOCIALLY DANGEROUS HUMAN NATURE AS A FORM OF EXEMPTION FROM PUNISHMENT...... 238 102. M. A. Talipov, O. A. Tulkunov N. I. Tashxujayeva THE ROLE OF MAHALLAS IN URBAN PLANNING OF UZBEKISTAN...... 240 102. Farkhod Khusanovich Akhmedov SPECIFIC ASPECTS OF INTERNATIONAL EXPERIENCE AND STANDARDS IN THE FIELD OF ENSURING THE RIGHTS OF MINORS...... 242 103. J.K.Ergashov INVESTMENT POTENTIAL OF NAVOI REGION...... 247 TECHNOLOGY 104. Mamadaliev Khayrulla , Bakxrinova Lobar, Barotov Kobuljon SOURCES OF CLEAN DRINKING WATER IN THE HYDROSPHERE...... 250 105. Mamurova Feruza Islamovna, Yakhyaeva Muslimakhon Tokhirbaevna ARCHITECTURAL DESIGN TECHNIQUE PROVIDES LIGHTWALLS OF RESEARCH APPROACH...... 252 106. Omarova Haóahan Sulaymanovna FEATURES OF IMPLEMENTATION OF REMOTE LEARNING...... 255 107. Ruziev Hamrokul Jurayevich INVESTMENT POTENTIAL AS THE BASIS FOR THE DEVELOPMENT OF AGRIBUSINESS IN THE REGIONS...... 257 108. Shoyusupova Muhabbat SOCIAL GEOGRAPHIC INSTALLATION OF ARCHAEOLOGICAL MONUMENTS AND HISTORICAL SITES...... 261 109. Sadikova M.A, Asilbekova M.Q. Small architectural forms in an urban environment...... 263

7 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

AGRICULTURE

FEATURES OF THE FORMATION OF SOYBEAN YIELD IN THE CONDITIONS OF KARAKALPAKSTAN

O'serbaeva T candidate of agricultural Sciences,associate Professor Kunakbaev N student of the 3rd course of the faculty of agrobiological Nukus branch of Tashkent state agrarian University

Annotation Field experiments carried out on the experimental plot of Karakalpak scientific-experimental station of scientific-research institute of cereals and leguminous plants with the aim of optimal crop cultivation period to ensure obtaining big and stable soybean crop in the condition of Karakalpakstan. The crop was planted with the sowing norms of 50-60-70kg to 1hectare in 3 variations of sowing timing: first, second and third decade of April. The obtained results of research indicate that cultivation of "Nafis" soybean variety in the condition of Karakalpakstan in saline soil for obtaining more yields of soybean should be planted in the first decade of April. Key words cereals, soybean, production, fat, protein, leguminous, yield.

Soybean is an important protein-oilseed crop, which is needed in all regions where animal husbandry is developed. It is in connection with the development of poultry farming that the popularity of this crop will only grow in the coming years.You can achieve a high-quality crop only by growing properly selected varieties (they must be zoned) and observing all the technological stages, and this can be done by eliminating the human factor. According to Kh.N. Atabayeva [1] the advantage of a later sowing period and a higher density of agrocenoses for early-maturing varieties compared to medium-maturing ones. The choice of the optimal sowing period for soybean varieties is significant, because it allows you to increase the yield of seeds by 1.4-2.0 times compared to early or late terms. Due to the need to constantly increase the production of food and animal feed, the expansion of soybean grain production has been caused in recent years. The main products from soy are soy flour and soy oil. Flour is used in food for the preparation of confectionery products, fillers, for the production of meat substitutes, milk, cheese, and diabetic products. Soy is a crop of very diverse uses. This is due to the chemical composition of its seeds, which contain 30-52 % of full protein, balanced in amino acids, 17-27 % of fat and about 20 % of carbohydrates. Cultivating soy, farms get two full-fledged crops-protein and vegetable oil. Soy oil is very popular and occupies a leading position among other oils. A favorable combination of nutrients makes it possible to widely cultivate soy as a food, feed and technical plant. Previously, soy was cultivated for green food, which is readily eaten by animals, as well as for silage (mixed with corn). Now soy is cultivated mainly for seeds. Soy can grow in different soils, except acidic, highly saline or

8 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 swampy. The sowing period is a factor of production that does not require additional costs and has a significant impact on the productivity of soybeans. Both too early and too late sowing leads to a sharp decrease in yield. For seed germination and the emergence of soybean seedlings, the soil and air temperature is 13-16oC, but it is optimal to further increase the temperature to about 30oC. The sowing period is determined based on such factors as weather parameters (for example, minimum and maximum temperatures, photoperiod, relative humidity, precipitation) during the growing period of crops, ripeness group, soil type, moisture availability during sowing, etc. [1] In different places, the optimal timing of soybean sowing may differ due to different climatic conditions. For example, in the southern regions of the Republic of Uzbekistan, the 3rd decade of March is the optimal sowing period, while the period from the 1st decade of April to the 3rd decade of April is optimal for the Northern regions. In the absence of problems such as drought, a strong spread of pests and diseases, or lodging, timely sowing usually provides a higher yield than late. Higher yield of soybean agrocenoses sown at optimal times may be associated with better plant growth and optimal crop structure parameters, longer maturation time and higher agro-climatic indicators. The low yield of late crops can be attributed to a number of reasons (lower temperatures and direct sunlight), less moisture in the soil, and a shorter growth period.[2] Field experiments were conducted at the experimental site of the Karakalpak scientific and experimental station Of the research Institute of grain and leguminous crops in order to develop optimal seeding conditions that ensure high and stable soybean yields in the conditions of Karakalpakstan. The soil of the experimental plot is irrigated meadow, medium-saline, medium-loam. The experiments were based on the method of mathematical planning. The soybean variety "Nafis"was studied. The experience is multi- factorial. Seeding was performed with seeding rates of 50-60-70 kg per 1ga, in three seeding periods: the 1st, 2nd and 3rd decades of April. According to A. A. Nichiporovich[2] crops that have an optimal structure and a good course of its development are considered to be those in which the leaf area increases as quickly as possible to the size of 40-50 thousand m2/ha and possibly remains active for a long time. The growth dynamics of the leaf surface should best correspond to the dynamics of the arrival of solar radiation. The formation of a high yield is facilitated by environmental factors that ensure the best foliage of plants. The yield depends on the formation of leaves, their development and preservation, because the better the leaves are developed, the higher the productivity of photosynthesis. The results of these studies show that the timing of sowing and the density of plant standing have a significant impact on the formation of leaves. The number of leaves is reduced at late sowing and under the seal of the crops. So, when sowing on April 10 in the budding phase, the number of leaves in the first version was 5.5 pieces, in the second version 4.8 pieces, which is less than the first version by 0.7 pieces; in the third version, the number of leaves was 4.0 pieces, which is lower than the first version by 1.5 pieces. In General, during the first period of sowing, the number of leaves decreased from 5.5 to 4.0 pieces as the density of standing plants increased. When sowing on April 20, the number of leaves in the first version was 5.0 pieces, in the second version 4.3 pieces, which is less than the first version by 0.7 pieces; in the third version, the number of leaves was 3.9 pieces, which is lower than the first version by 1.1 pieces. In General, during the second period of sowing, the number of leaves decreased from 5.0 to 3.9 pieces as the density of plants increased. And when sowing on April 30, the number of leaves in the first version was 4.5 pieces, in the second version 4.2 pieces, which is less

9 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 than the first version by 0.3 pieces; in the third version, the number of leaves was 3.7 pieces, which is lower than the first version by 0.8 pieces.In General, during the third term of sowing, the number of leaves decreased from 4.5 to 3.7 pieces as the density of plants increased.. The number of leaves has increased significantly by the flowering phase. In this phase, the influence of the timing of sowing and the density of standing plants became more significant. The number of leaves increased to 12.0 pieces. During the flowering phase, the influence of sowing dates on the formation of leaves was observed. The largest leaf area is observed in crops of the Nafis soybean variety during the germination period, the maximum leaf surface is formed when the sowing period is 10- April and when the seeding rate is 60 kilograms per 1 ha. With an increase in the seeding rate at the first stages of plant growth, it helps to slow down the development of the leaf blade and when sown on April 30, the leaf surface in the germination phase is 1.0-1.5 times less than when sown on April 10. The maximum development of the leaf surface of soy reaches the phase of end-budding and at the beginning of flowering. The size of the leaf area was also influenced by the density of the plants standing. During the flowering phase, the leaf area of a single plant increases significantly. The leaf area of a single plant reaches its maximum during the bean formation phase. When sown on April 10, the indicator was 1418-1390 cm2, when sown after 10 days, 1264-1243 cm2 and when sown after 20 days, 1250-1154 cm2. Due to the late sowing dates, the leaf area decreased by 154-170-147 cm2, when sown on April 10, and by 14-61-89 cm2 when sown on April 20, compared with the sowing on April 30.Thickening of crops causes a decrease in the area of leaves of one plant. Thus, the area of leaves of one plant of the "Nafis" variety decreased when sown on April 10 by 18-27 cm2, when sown on April 20 by 2-19 cm2, when sown on April 30 by 4-14 cm2. Thus, in the course of observation, we determined that the soybean variety "Nafis" with late sowing dates at the stage of maturation of the plant decreases the content of vegetative organs: less height of the stem, the weight of the plant, beans and leaf area. The greatest formation of beans was observed at the time of sowing in the first decade of April. Analysis of the plant structure showed that this period of sowing positively affects the length of the bean, the yield of grain and the weight of seeds. Early or late sowings earlier than this period leads to a noticeable decrease in these indicators

Sources and literature 1. Atabaeva H.N. Soya-perspective crop in the conditions of irrigation in Uzbekistan - // Well. "Bulletin of the Agrarian Science of Uzbekistan" No. 1,2000, pp. 23-26. 2. Umarova N.S. - The role of sowing dates in soybean cultivation. Tashkent, // f. Agroilm, 2010, No. 1, pp. 17-18

10 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

BIOLOGY

AMIDASE PRODUCING BACTERIA.

Khasanova Lobar National University of Uzbekistan named after Mirzo Ulugbek candidate of biological sciences Umarova Djumagul Navoi State pedagogical institute Boyeva Zilola [email protected]

Abstract: the article describes the amidase enzyme, the foreign scientists who studied it, and the types of bacteria that produce amidase. Keywords: enzyme, Rhodococcus rhodochrous, amidase, purification, properties, substrate specificity, amidase producers.

In the biosphere, the role of enzymes in the life of animals, plants and microorganisms is enormous. Due to the catalytic function, a variety of enzymes provide a quick course in the body or outside of its huge number of chemical reactions. One of the least studied enzymes is amidase. Amidases (EC 3.5.1.4) are enzymes that break down amide bonds that have been thoroughly investigated over the past 20 years. They catalyze the hydrolysis of amides to carboxylates and ammonia and exist in all kingdoms of the living world. Amidases isolated from various sources are characterized by different substrate specificity. Some of them catalyze the hydrolysis of aliphatic acid amides, others break down aromatic amide compounds, and others hydrolyze amino acid amides. Some amidases have stereoselectivity. The relevance of the study of amidases and their producers is due to the significant heterogeneity of the structure of these enzymes, properties, genetic organization and regulation of activity, integration with other metabolic processes, as well as the wide substrate specificity of these enzymes and the stereoselectivity of some of them. In bacteria, the appearance of amidase activity is often associated with the metabolism of nitriles. Bacteria with high amidase activity are of interest for the biocatalytic production of various carboxylic acids, in particular, ammonium salts of acrylic and nicotinic acids, non-steroidal anti-inflammatory drugs. Most currently known amidases have been discovered and described in bacteria. This applies to many genera: Rhodococcus, Corynebacterium, Mycobacterium, Pseudomonas, Bacillus, Micrococcus, Brevibacterium, Nocardia, Streptomyces, Blastobacter, Arthrobacter, Alcaligenes, Helicobacter, Lactobacillus and Methyloph. These different amidases exhibit different substrate specificity. For example, Kimura partially purified nicotinamidase from Mycobacterium avium, which turned out to be absolutely specific for nicotinamide, while Kobayashi and his colleagues purified and characterized the amidase from Rhodococcus rhodochrous J1 with a very broad substrate spectrum . We can really distinguish absolutely specific amidases from non-specific, as well as aliphatic amidases from arylamidases and aminoamide-amidohydrolases. It is important to note that one microorganism may contain several amidases. For example, a strain of Rhodococcus sp. R312, described by Arno and colleagues, contains L-?- aminoamidase, enantioselective amidase, aliphatic amidase and several completely

11 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 specific amidases for nicotinamide, formamide or urea . Among the bacterial enzymes, amidases from Brevibacterium sp. R312, Rhodococcus rhodochrous J1 and Pseudomonas aeruginosa are the most studied enzymes of this type. Native enzymes consist of several identical subunits and, obviously, belong to the class of sulfhydryl enzymes. They exhibit two types of activity - amidohydrolase (1) and amidotransferase (2). Amidase R. rhodochrous, is involved in the metabolism of nitrile in the strain R. rhodochrous M8, which is used as a biocatalyst in the industrial production of acrylamide. This microorganism was isolated from the soil. It grows using nitrile due to the conjugated action of nitrile hydratase (EC 4.2.1.84), which converts nitriles to the corresponding amides, and amidase, hydrolyzing amides, to free acids. Unlike the well-studied nitrile hydratase from this strain, the spatial organization and properties of the amidase remain unknown. Amidase R. rhodochrous, is involved in the metabolism of nitrile in the strain R. rhodochrous M8, which is used as a biocatalyst in the industrial production of acrylamide. This microorganism was isolated from the soil. It grows using nitrile due to the conjugated action of nitrile hydratase (EC 4.2.1.84), which converts nitriles to the corresponding amides, and amidase, hydrolyzing amides, to free acids. Unlike the well- studied nitrile hydratase from this strain, the spatial organization and properties of the amidase remain unknown . In Uzbekistan, not a single strain of the amidase enzyme, its producer, microorganism strains was isolated, and systematic scientific studies related to their study were not conducted. Even the literature on microbiology and biotechnology does not provide any information about the amidase enzyme and its properties. We set ourselves the goal of further development of microbiology and biotechnology in Uzbekistan, studying the differences between local bacteria with amidase activity and producers mentioned in foreign literature, and their specific features.

References 1. E.K. Kotlova, G.G. Chestukhina, O.B. Astaurova, T.E. Leonova, A.S. Yanenko, V.G. Debabs. Isolation and primary characterization of amidase from Rhodococcus Rhodochrous. 2. E.G. Artemuk, A.V. Korolko. Enzymes. Brest 2010 3. G. Chilov, A. Kraynov. Construction of a three-dimensional model of R.rhodochrous amidase. 4. D. Fournand, A. Arnaud. Aliphatic and enantioselective amidases: from hydrolysis to acyltransfer activity. 2001 y. 5. Kobayashi, M., Fujiwara, Y., Goda, M., Komeda, H., and Shimizu, S. (1991) Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. USA, 94, 11986-11991

12 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

GAGEA DIVARICATA REGEL-NEW LOOK FOR SULTANUVAIS

Esemuratova Rabiga Khoshmuratovna Jr. scientific centered, Institute of Botany of the Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Uzbekistan Uzbekistan, Tashkent Kurbaniyazova Gulsauir Tanirbergen kizi Jr. scientific centered, Institute of Botany of the Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Uzbekistan, Uzbekistan, Tashkent E-mail: [email protected]

Abstract: The importance of different taxonomic discrimination features for Gagea taxa is discussed. One new species of genus Gagea from Sultanuvais and adjacent regions is described. Keywords: distribution, short descriptions, phenology, habitats, meanings,

Gagea Salisbury (1806: 555) has approximately 280 (Peruzzi 2012) - 300 species worldwide [1-4]. This genus counts according to A.I. Vvedensky data of the beginning of the XXI century, 83 species were known in Uzbekistan [5]. Currently, as a result of research, the flora of Uzbekistan, conducted by the Botanical Institute of the Academy of Sciences of Uzbekistan, reached 100 species, in Karakalpakstan 6 species[9]. The Republic of Karakalpakstan is located in the north-west of Uzbekistan, in the lower reaches of the Amu Darya River and the southern coast of the Aral Sea, and cannot be considered a floristic rich country. The number of plant species living on its territory is small. However, they are still unevenly and insufficiently studied, which was explained by the difficult accessibility of many regions of the republic, its remoteness from major scientific centers. With the advent of its scientific centers in Karakalpakstan, the study of its territory began to grow rapidly, and our knowledge about plants also expanded. Best of all by now we know the composition of the flora of the highest plants of the republic. Exactly on this group of plants there is a complete, though somewhat outdated summary (Bondarenko, 1964), special studies were conducted on the flora of higher plants of the eastern chink of Ustyurt. Floristic research in Karakalpakstan started over 100 years ago, the first book "Identifier of Karakalpakstan higher plants" was published in 1964, "Illustrated Identifier of Karakalpakstan higher plants" was published in 2 volumes in 1982-1983, "Flora and vegetation of Karakalpakstan" in 1988. At this stage, our knowledge, fundamental summary and distribution data for many plant species are considerably outdated. Sultanuvais (Sultanuizdag) is the most north-western low ridge of the Kyzylkum desert, located on the right bank of the Amu Darya. The ridge stretches from east to west for 40-45 km in the form of a strip with an average width of about 10-15 km. The highest point of the ridge is Mount Kara Chingil (485 m). The Sultanuvais in the west is divided into isolated elevations: Sheikh Jeli, Kuyanchik, Zengebaba and Jumur Tau. The northern foothill proluvial plain is located at an altitude of 200-300m, while the southern one is 100-200m high. at an altitude of 200-300 m. and the southern one is 100-200 m high. The northern slopes of the ridge are heavily dissected and cut by a large network of sais. The western part of the mountains almost closely approaches the Amu Darya valley where Karatau village, ruins of Gaurkala fortress, Karakul and Hojakul lakes, and to the southeast - Aktau ridge, which is adjoined by a large riparian forest of Badaytuga reserve.

13 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The total area of the Sultanuvaisa is 700 square kilometres. The relief is low and the climate here is sharply continental. The vegetation cover of Sultanuvais consists exclusively of desert vegetation types and numerous microgroups of perennials and shrubs by rocky habitats in the middle and upper parts of the range. In terms of the number of species, the first place is occupied by Sem. Amaranthaceae. According to B.Sherbayev, the genus Gagea divaricata Regel is a rare species, the distribution of the Amudarya, Kyzylkum, Akbetkinskii arch, on sands [8]. In 1940, no one collected Karpov after it until that year only in 2019 Esemuratov collected Sultanuvais [Fig.1,2]. The materials were the results of the revision of herbal collections by species Gagea divaricata Regel collected on the territory of Uzbekistan. The study of species distribution within Uzbekistan was carried out by means of specification of geographic coordinates of all known locations of each species, entering data into the base for further point mapping. Species coordinates were imported into ArcGIS 10.0 and converted into a point map layer. In addition, in the process of the work carried out in the National Herbarium of Uzbekistan, digitization of all available herbarium materials by type Gagea divaricata Regel with the use of a specialized tool - HerbScan TM 224 + Epson Expression 10000 XL. All of the TASH collections were processed and included in the analysis of the herbarium fees. The distribution of species by regions was carried out according to the scheme of modern botanical and geographical zoning of Uzbekistan [1-4]. The nomenclature part was adopted in accordance with the Central Asian Plant Identifier ("Conspectus Florae Asiae Mediae") [5], database on plant list [7]. Attribution of authorship of taxa according to "Authors of plants names" [3] and to the International index of plant names [6]. Brief description: B. m. bulbs are single, less often dull but 2-3, ovoid, 5-10 mm thick, with brown, slightly leathery, reticularly torn, less often reticular, short shells, without bulbs. The stalk to a half and above immersed in the ground, (5)-10-15 cm high. The root sheet is single, bent, almost thread-shaped, about 1 mm wide.., from 3 veins protruding from below incorrectly pentahedral, b. m. grooved, glaucous, exceeding the umbrella inflorescence; stems are 3-(6) turbid, from slightly dilated, semi-stemmed mossy-ciliated base gradually narrowed, glaucous; lower one is larger, b. m. 2 times longer than the inflorescence, often bent. Flower stems b. m. fluffy or less often naked, arched down after flowering. Perianth leaflets are light yellow, green or sometimes dirty-purple on the outside on the back, linear-lanceolate, naked, at the apex, very sharp, (10)-12-20 mm dl. Stamens are almost 2 times shorter than perianth. The tie is sitting. The box is almost spherical, 1.5-2 times shorter than perianth. Phenology: Blooms at the end of March and April, bears fruit in April. Location: In sandy, less often stony deserts; General distribution. Central Asia (Preiliyan deserts, Kara-Kumy). Bukhara region. Distribution in Uzbekistan. I-3 Kyzylkum district. II-3-a Kyzylkum district (Shabbazi district, springs of Taba and Shament, Sultanuvais, mountain slopes, 21.07.1940, Karpov 97; Beruniiskiy district, Sultanuvais Khir, 13.04.2019, Esemuratova 44). Values: ornamental, eaten by sheep and goats

14 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Fig.1.Distribution of Gagea divaricata Regel species in Sultanuvais.

Fig.2. Ãåðáàðíûé îáðàçåö Gagea divaricata Regel èç Ñóëòàíóâàèñ îáíàðóæåííûé â ôîíäàõ TASH.

References 1. Peterson, A., Levichev, I.G. & Peterson, J. (2008) Systematics of Gagea and Lloydia (Liliaceae) and infrageneric classification of Gagea based on molecular and morphological data. Molecular Phylogenetics and evolution 46: 446-465. http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/ j.ympev.2007.11.016 2.Zarrei, M., Wilkin, P., Noltie, H.J., Ingrouille, M.J. & Chase, M.W. (2011) A revised infrageneric classification for Gagea Salisb. (Tulipeae; Liliaceae): insights from DNA sequence and morphological data. Phytotaxa 15: 44-56. 3. Zarrei, M., Wilkin, P., Ingrouille, M.J., Zarre, S. & Chase, M.W. (2010a) The systematic importance of anatomical data in Gagea (Liliaceae) from the Flora Iranica area. Botanical Journal of the Linnean Society 164: 155-177. http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/ j.1095-8339.2010.01081.x 4. Zarrei, M., Wilkin, P., Ingrouille, M.J. & Chase, M.W. (2010b) Gagea calcicola (Liliaceae), a new species from southwestern Iran. Kew Bulletin 65: 89-96. http://

15 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 dx.doi.org/10.1007/s12225-010-9185-4 5. Vvedensky A.I. Flora of Uzbekistan I Volume, 1941. 411-. P. 6. "The Red Book of Uzbekistan. 2-volume Toshkent: ENC Chinor, 2009. T.1. - 356 p. 7.Tojibaev K.Sh., Beshko N.Yu., Popov V.A. About the project of botanical and geographical zoning of Uzbekistan // Problems of biodiversity conservation. Collection of articles. - Gulistan: University, 2012. P. 6-10. 8.Sherbayev B. Flora and vegetation of Karakalpakstan. 1988. 261 p. 9.Yerezhepov S.E. Flora of Karakalpakstan, its economic characteristics, use and protection. 1978. 212 p.

16 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

EXISTENCE OF COLLEMBOLAS IN THE SOILS OF UZBEKISTAN

National University of Uzbekistan, Faculty of Biology Zulkhumor Urazovna Elmuratova Mekhriniso Dilshodovna Kamilova

Annotation: 4920 specimens in the soil layers of cotton agrocenosis of Shurchi district of Surkhandarya region and 3750 specimen collembolas were observed in the soil layers of cotton agrocenosis of Shovot district of Khorezm region Key words: collembola, agrocenosis, soil, cotton

Collembolas mostly exist in the humus and the part of the soil which has a myriad of minerals and they can penetrate the soil untill 1.5-2 meters depth if they have favourable conditions. Moreover, it is proved that collembolas participate to produce the soil and help to increase its fertility[1,3]. Some species of collembolas usually live in wood, shrubs and grasses. But in unfavorable situations, they live and breed in the soil. The number of collembolas might increase till 10,000 or more per square meter. However, the amount of them may decline in dry regions and due to the result of drastic anthropogenic soil changes[3]. The average size of collembolas is 1mm, the smallest types are 0.2-0.7 mm, and the largest types are 5-9 mm long. They play a huge role to increase the amount of humus. In addition, collembolas, like other microorganisms, serve as an indicator in the detection of environmental degradation in anthropogenic areas. That is why studying them is one of the most important tasks[2]. Materials and method. Soil samples for the study of collembolas were taken in October of 2019 from the soil layers of cotton agrocenoses in Surkhandarya and Khorezm regions. Soil samples are taken 5 times in 0-10 cm, 10-20 cm, 20-30 cm. The soil layers in the amount of 1 dm3. Berleze-Tulgrena device, which is accepted as common tool, was used to select collembolas from soil samples [4,5]. The results were statistically processed. It is clarified that in cotton agrocenoses of Shurchi district of Surkhandarya region in October had about 660 collembolas in 0-10 cm depth, 1880 collembolas in 10-20 cm depth and 2380 copies of collembolas in 20-30 cm depth of the soul layer per m2 (Tabel 1). Table 1 Amount of collembolas in soil layers of cotton agrocenoses of Surkhandarya and Khorezm regions.

Surkhandarya Khorezm Soil layers

0-10 см 660* 520

10-20 см 1880 1300

20-30 см 2380 1930

Total: 4920 3750

17 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Cotton agrocenoses of Shovot district of Khorezm region in the layers of soil layers 0-10, 10-20, 20-30 cm in October collembolas 500 copies per 1 m2 in layers of soil 0-10 cm, 1300 copies in layers 10-20 cm, In layers of 20-30 cm, that is, an average of 1,900 copies of collembolas per 1 m2 were found. (Figure 1).

Figure 1 Conclusion. The results show that in the soil layers of cotton agrocenoses of Surkhandarya and Khorezm regions in October in Surkhandarya region, collembolas are more common than in Khorezm region.

REFERENCES: 1.Gilyarov M.S. Collembolas, their place in the system, features and significance / / Fauna and ecology of springtails. M .: Nauka, 1984. 3-11. 2.Krivolutsky D. A., Pokarzhevsky A. D., Sizova M. G. Soil fauna in the inventory of the animal world. Rostov-on-Don: Rostov University Press, 1985. -96 pp. 3.Striganova B.R. Nutrition of soil saprophages. M .: Nauka, 1980.224 s. 4.Chernova N.M., Striganova B.R. Key to collembola fauna of the USSR. Moscow, Nauka, 1988. - 213 pp. 5.Kuznetsova N.A. Organization of communities of soil-cultivating collembolas. Moscow, Prometheus, 2005. - 240 pp.

18 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

CULTUROLOGY

The role of movement games in the development of physical qualities of children of primary school age

Students: Abduqahhorov S.S. Saidova N.R

Keywords: national games, games, flexibility, sport,competition, complex.

Relevance of the topic: The President of the Republic of Uzbekistan Shavkat Miromonovich Mirziyoyev held a meeting on 24.01.2020, focusing on the field of physical culture and sports. In particular, the importance of physical culture and sports in educating the younger generation in all aspects of physical, mental and spiritual development was emphasized. In order to increase the level of sports participation of our youth, free access to sports grounds, swimming pools, gyms and stadiums located near the house has been established. Topic Objective: There are many physical education teachers in schools today. Directly, they are the best mediators in the process of engaging the younger generation in physical education and sports. Games, national games, movement games, games aimed at the development of consciousness are very important in the physical education of children of primary school age. For three months, we conducted a survey among 4th graders at School No. 221 in Mirzo Ulug'bek District. Initially, we selected the weakest students according to their level of physical fitness and distributed the load accordingly. First of all, we gave small downloads and gradually increased the download volume. We were able to improve the physical qualities of the children by playing fun games. In doing so, we often used a complex type of teaching method. That is, we used a set of exercises that were close and similar to each other in athletics, sports in boxing, and boxing in wrestling.

19 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Table ¹1 Indicators before the experiment

¹ Full name Age Gender 30(m) 60(m) 100(m)

1 Yang Min So 11 M 4.7 8.9 18.0

2 Aliyev Amir 10 M 4.8 9.0 19.1

3 Rustamov 11 M 5.0 10.0 18.9 Islomjon 4 Alimqulova 11 M 4.5 9.0 17.9 Gulnora 5 Saidvaliyev 10 M 4.4 8.3 17.5 Olimjon 6 Masharipov 11 M 5.1 10.3 19.0 Saidjon 7 Qayumov 11 M 5.2 10.02 18.0 Sardor 8 Kvonn Nail 10 M 4.9 11.0 18.3

9 Hamrayev 10 M 4.7 11.2 17.8 Hasan 10 Hamrayev 10 M 4.5 10.4 18.0 Husan 11 Xaydarov 11 M 4.9 10.9 18.3 Azizjon 12 Asqarov 11 M 5.0 11.0 18.01 Kamron 13 Veysman 11 M 5.2 11.3 18.0 Vladislav 14 Azimov Aisher 10 M 4.9 10.9 18.0

15 Pirmurzin Danil 11 M 5.0 11.0 18.5

X Average 10.6 M 4.8 10.21 18.2

We often played national games with the children, including "White poplar and blue poplar." The essence of this game, which at first glance is quite simple, is huge. We increased the distance between the children less in the first stage and then gradually, focusing on the development of physical qualities such as agility and speed, endurance. After all, flexibility is a concept that suits their age, and strength is a concept that increases with age. -The speed is increased by running the white poplar for a short distance over and

20 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 over again in the blue poplar game. The lesson is also interesting in a complex way. After all, it's more fun to put a child on the treadmill than to run again and again. -Cockfighting is radically different from other games in that it has a strong sense of endurance and determination to win. - In this game, you move on one leg for a relatively long time. And then they play this game again and change legs. Through this, the children are given the same load for both legs. -It is very important to combine movement exercises with movement games. To do this, we created an artificial walkway in the hall with the help of chips and created a complex of moving games for children. We also did a variety of mind-boggling exercises using stickers. -Competition. Competitions are especially important for small school-age children. Because the desire to win, the establishment of friendly relations, the organization of mutual relay races between classes make a great impression on the minds of children and increase their interest in sports. It is the first competitions held at this school that serve as a fundamental basis for the preparation of the pride of the great Uzbekistan. Table ¹2 Results after the experiment (after 3 months)

¹ Full name Age Gender 30(m) 60(m) 100(m)

1 Yang Min So 11 M 4.4 8.5 17.3

2 Aliyev Amir 10 M 4.6 8.9 18.1

3 Rustamov 11 M 4.9 9.7 17.9 Islomjon 4 Alimqulova 11 M 4.3 8.9 16.9 Gulnora 5 Saidvaliyev 10 M 4.2 8.1 17.0 Olimjon 6 Masharipov 11 M 4.9 9.5 17.9 Saidjon 7 Qayumov 11 M 4.9 9.02 17.0 Sardor 8 Kvonn Nail 10 M 4.5 10.0 17.3

9 Hamrayev 10 M 4.4 10.2 16.8 Hasan 10 Hamrayev 10 M 4.3 10.0 17.0 Husan 11 Xaydarov 11 M 4.7 9.9 17.3 Azizjon 12 Asqarov 11 M 4.9 10.9 17.01 Kamron 13 Veysman 11 M 4.9 10.3 17.0 Vladislav 14 Azimov Aisher 10 M 4.7 9.9 17.9

15 Pirmurzin Danil 11 M 4.7 10.1 16.5

X Average M 4.62 9.6 17.2

21 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

General results table

30(m) 60(m) 100(m) Age x-average 4.8 10.21 18.2 10.6 4.62 9.6 17.2 10.6 0.22 0.61 2.0

Annotation In conclusion, we need to use different pedagogical methods in educating our children, the younger generation who are the future of our country. Complex, style competitions, lessons, relay races, showing videos about great athletes during the lessons will increase the passion for sports in the minds of children. It will cultivate love for the motherland. For us educators, it is very important to instill this patriotic spirit in the child's mind.

22 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

PR AS A TECHNOLOGY OF COMMUNICATION MANAGEMENT

Dr Gulnora Nishanova Uzbekistan University of Journalism and Mass Communication

Annotation This article discusses the role of communication management in the activities of organizations and enterprises and the role of public relations as a technology of communication management. Key words: communication management, public relations, contact audience, communication problem, press relations.

Communication management is the theory and practice of social communication management, both within the organization and between the organization and its environment, aimed at implementing optimally favorable communication processes for the organization, forming and maintaining image and public opinion, achieving consensus, cooperation and recognition 2 . Communication management is vital for any organization, regardless of its size. Effective communication management leads to increased profits, greater satisfaction of the organization's employees and recognition of the organization's brand as well as creating a positive and friendly environment. Communication management has special methods and technologies. Among them: * branding; * public relations; * relations with investors, shareholders and partners; * communication with the media; * image formation and reputation management; * sponsorship and charity; * product promotion programs, organizations, regions. Although it is generally recognized that communication is of paramount importance for the success of organizations, polls showed that 73% of American, 63% of English and 85% of Japanese executives consider communication as the main obstacle to the effectiveness of their organizations. According to another survey of about 250 thousand workers in 2000 of the most diverse companies, information sharing is one of the most difficult problems in organizations. These polls show that inefficient communication is one of the main areas of problem. The success of the organization largely depends on the constructiveness of the interaction with the external environment, with a contact audience. F.Kotler divided the organization's contact audience into three types: * benevolent audiences - their interest in the organization is positive (sponsors, investors), * required audiences - the organization itself is interested in them (the media, if they are positive, voters, contributors), * unwanted audiences - those whose attention the organization would least like to attract (tax inspectorate, racketeering) 3 . This alignment of the environment requires the organization to attention and hard work with each of the contact audiences. And if we take into account the statement of the conflict specialist R. Darendorff that "every society at every point is riddled with disagreement and conflict" and that "social conflict is omnipresent," it will become clear how high the cost is to the organization's ability to achieve mutual understanding and cooperation with those who fill the surrounding social Wednesday by contact

23 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 audiences in which its community lives, works, cooperates and conflicts. Therefore, there are practically no organizations that would not have communication problems and no need for professional resolution. Hence the conclusion that communication must be managed. Communication management can be defined as a professional activity aimed at achieving effective communication both within the organization and between the organization and its external environment. This activity consists in the professional use of techniques, methods, procedures, technology that ensure effective informational and emotional interaction between the organization and its environment. One such procedure is the relationship with the press. Thus, for the first time in American history, President E. Jackson in 1829 provided an opportunity for journalists to take part in the development of the political course. He introduced into the composition of his "kitchen cabinet", which formulated and determined many areas of foreign and domestic policy of the state, famous journalist A. Kendall. The main task set for Kendall and the editor of the Washington Globe newspaper, initiated by Jackson, was to provide the White House with the necessary assistance in influencing public opinion and preventing or minimizing the harmful activities of the opposition press 1 . Another effective procedure aimed at solving communication problems of organizations is public relations. The main work of the public relations service is the impact on the state of public opinion. Most of the activities carried out by the public relations service are aimed at convincing people to change their attitude towards an organization or product, to form or strengthen existing public opinion. The work of the organization in the field of public opinion should take into account the following features: 1. Public opinion is changing, you have to work with it constantly. 2. Influence on public opinion should focus on specific groups of the public. 3. Public opinion usually varies more with events than with words. 4. Public opinion is determined by its interests. Public relations implies the establishment of favorable relations with target audiences. Indeed, to succeed in this area, it is necessary to build good relations not with society as a whole, but with target audiences. Moreover, contacts with different target audiences will require different technologies. Science proves, and life confirms that the success of any business in a market economy depends not only on the quality of the product or service, but also on the company's relations with various groups of the public to whom the company will offer the product. That is why today an experienced leader should be able to work and build relationships with various groups of the public, from 50 to 90% of the total time is spent on communication. Public Relations today is defined as one of the functions of an organization's management - almost as much as financial management, operational management, marketing, personnel management, and so on. Avoiding the need to give a precise definition of public relations, we just say that PR is responsible for the formation of public opinion and the creation of reputation. The more active the process of equal open dialogue with society, the more stable and positive the reputation. PR as a whole is intended to ensure an effective dialogue with the society, forming and maintaining a positive image, reputation of the organization and its services. From a strategic point of view, an organization should take care of its image, and in advance contribute to the education of public opinion on a particular subject. The formed attitude of a person towards something is manifested in the form of opinion. A formed opinion leads to verbal and behavioral actions, actions of a person. It is known that relationships are connected with the value orientations of people. Values are the

24 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 most stable and hard-to-change postulates in the orientation of people's behavior. The work of public relations specialists at the level of value orientations is the most difficult and is aimed more at achieving strategic goals than tactical results. The strategic goal is reputation. The reputation of an organization is a complex concept that combines the attitude to the organization as a whole, the image of individual products and services, and the image of key employees. The company's reputation directly affects its profits, business development opportunities, entry into new markets, expansion of business ties, and relations with government institutions. The company's stable reputation allows maintaining a stable stock price on the stock exchange, effectively using opportunities for growth in a positive situation and smoothing out negative consequences in crisis situations.

Literature 1. Ivanyan E.A. From George Washington to George Bush: The White House and the Press. - Moscow: The Publishing House of Political Literature, 1991. Ð.15. (https:// lapsha.org/5/1/2/ot-dzhordzha-vashingtona-do-dzhordzha-busha-belyj-dom-i-pressa- yeduard-ivanyan-2010-istoriya-audiokniga-mp3-128kbps-nikolaj-kozij.html) 2. Krylov A. N. Communication management. Theory and practice of interaction between business and society. 2nd ed. - Moscow: "IKAR" Publishing House, 2015. Ð.6. (https://www.twirpx.com/file/147968/) 3. Kotler F. Marketing. Management. Express course. 2nd ed. - SPb .: Peter, 2006. Ð.37. (https://nataliaakulova.ru/wp-content/uploads/2015/02/01/ Filipp_Kotler_Kevin_Keller_Marketing_menedzhmen.pdf)

25 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

If we want to know and study the art of real music, we must first know and study the art of classical maqom(music).

A teacher Khasanova Nigora Nizomovna at school number 12 in Arnasoy, Jizzakh. E-mail: n [email protected]

Annotation: This article is about the positive impact of music on human life and the work being done in our country to develop the Uzbek national classical music. The article also provides valuable information on how young musicians learn the secrets of tambourine performance. Key words: the art of music, young musicians, famous artist,

Our main goal is to preserve the art of maqom like the apple of an eye, to make it enjoyable by the people of the world, and to pass it on to future generations.

Shavkat Mirziyoyev From time immemorial, our people have amazed the world with their spiritual heritage, rich culture and unique art. It is no coincidence that our artists have achieved success on foreign stages, Uzbek music amazes foreign fans, they listen carefully and sing on their own. Given that good melodies and skillful performances capture hearts quickly, we have a deep mind to enjoy and study our rich spiritual heritage, such as our immortal sources, our traditions, values, ceremonies and rituals, our wedding and funeral songs, our national classical melodies and songs. In fact you need intelligence to comprehend them. From this point of view, it is the responsibility of higher education students, future teachers, as well as educational institutions to ensure the teaching of music in accordance with the requirements of the new era, to pass on the intangible heritage of our people, to further develop national tourism and strengthen friendship and cultural ties between nations. It also places a great responsibility on growing coaches. It is well known that the restoration of national values created by our ancestors after the independence of our country, the widespread popularization of unforgettable traditions and the creation of all necessary conditions for their in-depth study have paved the way for the realization of our noble goals. In particular, the results of the noble work carried out in our country to preserve the masterpieces of classical music, which are the root and soul of our national culture, were approved by President Shavkat Miromonovich Mirziyoyev on February 15, 2017. Implementation of the Decree No. 4956, as well as the Resolution of November 17, 2017 "On measures to further develop the art of the Uzbek national maqom", "Children's music and art Resolution on the State Program for Further Improvement of Youth Activities for 2016-2020, as well as 5 important initiatives on March 19, 2019 "Raising the morale of young people and meaningful organization of their leisure time" lay the foundation for the development of youth talent It is no exaggeration to say. Learning the secrets of music culture, playing a particular melody on Uzbek or foreign musical instruments requires deep knowledge, skills and abilities from the performer. For example, prospective musicians who want to learn to play the tanbur on a musical instrument, first of all, need to know about the creation of the tanbur, the peculiarities of the 9 different percussions performed in it, the ornaments that give the

26 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 song a special character. There are several types of simple and complex percussion in tambour performance, as well as the enrichment of simple sounds with various ornaments and patterns, such as "kachirim", "wave", "moan", "molish", "kashish" is a tradition specific to performance. Also in the Uzbek national music in the performance of the tambour: 1. In the Bukhara school of performance, the thumb of the performer is on a curtain of the tambour, the remaining fingers are moved up and down in seconds, thirds and quarters; 2.In the Fergana-Tashkent school of performance, the handle of the tambour is held between the thumb and forefinger without moving the thumb. "Kashish", "nim kashish", "kashishi purra", "purrang", "kosh nohun", "zarbi jam" or "zarbi oro" and other performance ornaments. Therefore, Marufjon Toshpulatov, Otagiyos Abduganiev, Matyokub Hakim, Sultan Khan, who performed tambour melodies in order to convey the rich artistic potential of the tambour to the present generation and ensure the continuous development of our art, made a great contribution to the development of our national classical music and left an indelible mark on the hearts of our people, Qori Siroj, Marufjon Toshpulatov, Risqi Rajabiy, Asatqori Lutfullayev, Boboqul Fayzullaev, Maqsudkhoja Yusupov, Yakub Davidov, Turgun Alimatov It is also important to study the life and work of children. In conclusion, it should be noted that today we need to support our young people who are entering the Uzbek music, to get acquainted with the wonders of Uzbek classical music, to understand the masterpieces of national music, to develop into highly cultured people. Only then will we achieve our lofty goal of educating a young generation that thinks independently, masters modern science and professions, is selfless, aspiring, inquisitive, well-rounded and can make a worthy contribution to the development of our national music.

References: 1.R. Qosimov. Traditional tanbur performance. Textbook for culture, art colleges and universities. T. 2002. 2.A.Lutfullaev. Methods of teaching folk instruments. Textbook for students of music faculties of higher education institutions of culture and art, pedagogy. 2005 3.H. Nurmatov, N. Yuldasheva. Uzbek folk music. Study guide. T. 2007. 4.Sh. Mirziyoev. We will build our great future together with our brave and noble people. T. 2017. 5.Internet site. Inbox. uz.

27 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE ROLE AND SIGNIFICANCE OF MUSIC IN WORKS OF FINE ART

Mamura Irbutayeva Tashkent region Teacher of the Chirchik State Pedagogical Institute [email protected] Mamasidikova Dilnoza Kuvandykova Makhdia Tashkent region Student of the Chirchik State Pedagogical Institute

Annotation The article considers music based on the principles of artistic synthesis. The forms of music and fine art are compared, and the importance of expressive features of the art of painting in creating visual images through words is revealed. Keywords: artistic synthesis, painting, miniature, aesthetic view, fine art, artist, non- plastic image, image, description.

It is gratifying that a number of decisions are being made in Uzbekistan to reform the system of higher education and raise the artistic thinking of young people. The current period of changes imposes huge demands and tasks directly on the artistic education. In ensuring the implementation of these tasks, the Academy of arts of Uzbekistan plays a leading role. The decision of the President to further improve the activities of this organization was justified. The resolution clearly defines additional measures for the development and further improvement of the Academy of Arts of Uzbekistan. Development of genres in contemporary art. Bringing it to a new level is one of the complex and topical issues. In fact, although art is a holistic phenomenon as an artistic expression of the emotion and idea that passes through the mind of this creative soul, we are accustomed to dividing it into species. Of course, the classification of art into types is very important in our cultural life. But neither the creator nor the requesting (reader, spectator, listener, etc.) has the right to forget that art forms are a holistic and harmonious phenomenon. After all, the sensitive creator of a true work perceives the world with all his senses. It can infuse the artist's gaze and the musician's tones into their works in creative moments. Sometimes, we don't "realize" that the real charm of what we call music is because of such harmony. But while listening to the music, we can enjoy the forest that catches the lights of the sun rising from the horizon, grasses waving in the wind, or we cannot stop enjoying the light dust of the snow-covered sky with our own eyes. And this pleasure is the fruit of the harmony we envision, in fact. Music is one of the magical arts that gives people peace of mind, leads them to beautiful feelings, gives peace to their hearts. There are such art lovers and artists that they cannot imagine their lives, their creations without music. Every work of art created under the sounds of music has a power that inspires people to be noble. Fine art appeared in very ancient times, as a result of the development of the labor process. In the process of labor, human thinking was perfected, the perception of beauty and the sense of aspiration for it increased, the concepts of beauty, comfort and usefulness in reality expanded. With the emergence of a class society, however, great changes took place in social development; mental labor began to be separated from physical labor. This played an important role in the development of science and art. Professional arts and artists appeared in this period. Fine art, on the other hand,

28 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 became a powerful ideological weapon that promotes the ideology of the ruling class, demonstrating its originality and class. But despite this, talented creative people who have grown out of the public created works that expressed the aspirations of the working masses, their understanding of beauty and selfishness, nobility and humanity. The life, character and habits, achievements and defeats of the people were reflected in their works. Such art, which existed in every era, described the beauties of life, perfected high and virtues in people, encouraged them to strive for equality, freedom, brotherhood, a bright future. Indeed, the cultural values that humanity has created are not only simple riches, but also a reflection in itself of human intelligence, thoughts and thoughts about life. Studying the history of world art, understanding the laws of its development, acquaintance with rare monuments, mastering the emotions, life experiences of people of the past means knowing the formation of ideological-aesthetic views. Without any doubts, it helps to enrich people's life experiences, to take a broader and more comprehensive approach to life. As one of the brightest pages in the history of the National Painting of Uzbekistan, we can say the ten-year Art of the last century from the beginning of the 20s to the 30s. Artists who came to Central Asia were fascinated by folk art and sought to translate its music into the language of oil paints or watercolors. Decorative ornament of Central Asian Art further complemented the experience of the Russian avant-garde, the classical heritage of the West, the Russian iconography in the worldview of the artists who came here. The plastic aspects of the works created in 1920-30 are reflected in the philosophical ideas and layers of modern Uzbek art. It is very important that the style, direction, genre, color, compositional aspects of the process of 1920-30 artistic means are interpreted in a unique way in the works of our artists today. The works of such artists as Usto Mumin, A.Volkov, V.Ufimstev, U.Tansiqbaev, N.Karakhan are reflected in the works of today's Uzbek artists, using more and more new artistic means, manifesting themselves in a unique way. The theme of music in the fine arts, as well as various other themes, has always inspired the artist. For this reason, works on this theme are being created in the fields of painting, graphics, miniatures, and even sculpture. Music has a magical power that inspires the creators, invites them to the embrace of memories, and evokes wonderful feelings. Painters see and imagine the harmony of colors under the flow of music. The harmony of images and colors reflected on the canvases under the sounds of music is calming. In the eyes of the creator, a simple image becomes a complex moving image through a melody. A simple example: at a fine art exhibition, when the paintings "Song", "Music", "Dance" are shown, the audience stands in front of them for a few minutes. The reason is that the sounds of music spreading from the work of art through colors attract every art enthusiast. It is not so accurate to define the place and importance of music in works of fine art only in the creation of works on these subjects. Because in such works the focus is only on the image, and if the artist creates without feeling the harmony of color and tone, of course, he will not achieve the desired result. In fact, the goal of creating such a work should not just be to describe a process or situation, but to master a melody that resonates in the same process (for example, a dance process) or situation (for example, the state of musicians), or more precisely, the magic of the melody not only in the idea of the work, but also in the chosen colors. Of course, the desire to portray melody tones, notes through a paintbrush require the artist not only to be able to feel the harmony of colors, but also to understand the magic of tone, to be able to make them heart solid. While the artist strives to combine music and fine arts, he strives to give a musical tone to every color, every detail of the work,

29 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 even if he expresses his idea only through colors. At the same time, this situation serves to cultivate the taste of the art lover through the psyche of the creator, to understand art deeply. That is, in the eyes of the viewer, not only the work of fine art itself comes to life, but as soon as he looks at it, the magic melody begins to sound involuntarily in the depths of his heart. The artist is able to absorb the colors, melody, and magic of the melody in the viewer's heart through the image. In conclusion, it should be noted that the artist always shakes the pen on lyrical topics. This theme gives a special inspiration to the creator, raises his skills to a higher level. It attracts the viewer's attention. In the compositional layout, the works on these themes form a whole while complementing one detail over another. For example, there is a kind of musical tone in such concepts as melody, love, affection, lover. It is felt and heard by the creative soul. If you go deeper into the works of art, it will also begin to sound under your ear. Only then will you fully understand the content of the work.

List of used literature: 1. Resolution of the President of the Republic of Uzbekistan "On measures to further develop the system of higher education" No.2909 dated April 20, 2017 // Xalq so'zi, April 20, 2017. 2. Resolution of the President of the Republic of Uzbekistan "On additional measures for the development and further improvement of the Academy of Arts of Uzbekistan." No.3219 dated August 16, 2017. 3. Fine art. (Edited by S. Bogolyubova) Moscow " Ïðîñâåùåíèå". 1980 4. B.Tojiev. Learning the basics of painting (initial lessons). Tashkent - 1994. 5. Poetry and painting - twin arts Sadullo Quronov "Sharq Yulduzi", 2016-10

30 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Research of the methods of improving the coordination of young female footballers.

Scientific advisor: M.R.Yuldashov S.S.Abduqahhorov Uzbek State University Physical culture and sport

Ànnotation:This article discusses the statistical analysis of data from scientific research that focusing on the role and importance of coordination skills in the preparation of young female footballers aged 15-17.It is recommended to introduce a special test system for female footballers in their trainings.In this research, special valuation tests were chosen and applied on the basis of V.I.Iyakh's researching.The article presents an overview of the organization of the study and its results, which will greatly help the young coaches. Keywords: control, evaluation, football players, start, test, coordination, variation, statistical analysis, variation coefficient.

At the present stage of female football, the problem of specialized training of female footballers is becoming increasingly important and is discussed in special literatures.At the same time, we should addmit that currently, the scientifically-motivated recommendations on monitoring and evaluation of girls' coordinate capabilities and the improvement of their technical skills are not sufficiently developed.In addition, many experts do not have a single idea of controlling competitiveness, which is one of the prerequisites for the effective management of female footballers' trainings. Recommended assessment methods usually require a lot of work or do not reflect the main content of the competition.There is not enough recommendation on coordinating girls' skills.The available recommendations are for male footballers.Although the process of educating young female footballers is completely systematic, monitoring this process is an important factor.It is very important to control the training process of female footballers.This is due to the fact that the development of women's football is behind men's football (1,3,). This article summarizes the results of the study of the Polish expert V.I. Lyakh (2) estimating the balance of girls in the age group of 15-16 using the method of assessing the balance of boys and girls. The following tests were used for the study, based on materials published in the scientific and methodological literature, and according to the personal experience: 1. Carrying the ball through the rings: a) 30 m running from the start (1st attempt). b) carrying the ball across the rings (2nd attempt) 2. Remove the ball behind with the right and left legs. 3. Keeping one foot on the ball with the base and non-base leg. 4. Turnings on the gymnastic bench (times).After the signal (time is up), one should move the ball back and forth.Whenever the ball is pulled back, the legs are on the ground. After 10 exercises, the base is formed on both legs.According to these tests, the test results were obtained at the beginning and at the end of the experiment at the age of 16-17 years for the female footballers of ''Sevinch-2'' and ''Àlmalik'' football clubs . The results were statistically evaluated and characterized by , , V characteristics.The values of the coefficients of variation (from 6.58 to 9.63) for ,,Sevinch-2'' and ,,Àlmalik'' tests showed that the level of training of the athletes in the group was close to each other, that is, their tensile strength. Thus, the test results of girls from the Sevinch team based on the results of changes in arithmetic mean values of the test results in all selected

31 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 tests and ball exercises on the right leg (tst ? 2.60 and R <0.01) even in some exercises, "Return ball with right foot "and" Breakthroughs on the gymnastic bench "(Tst ? 4.06 and P <0.001) have changed significantly more.The results of the evaluation of the coordination skills of young male footballers. There was a significant change in the average arithmetic average (%) of the experiment results at the beginning and at the end of the experiment of girls of two girls at the ,,Turnings on the gymnastics bench '', which showed 14.78% ,,Sevinch'' and 6.27% in ,,Àlmalik''. The smallest change was 7.38 and 4.23%, respectively, in the exercise "Ball through rings" (second attempt). The remaining exercises vary, respectively, from 4.76 to 11.29%; From 4.76 to 5.74 percent.Thus, we tried to approach the young female footballers in the experimental group by coordinating abilities. We basically developed exercises that relate to the state of the body, and included them in the training process. Here we practiced among columns of exercises with balls and without balls that we can not perform, and as an example we give the following exercises:The columns are located at a distance of 2 m from a range of 30 m. Moving forward with these signs will make the trainer's signal fast; in this case, the athletes move in the opposite direction at a distance of 30 meters; in this case, those who engage with the ball move; in this case, passengers pass about 30 m, passing each pillar; In the case of a square at a distance of 10 m, all practitioners take their course, changing direction.Just as in test 2, the exercise is performed in repetitive, forward and reverse repetitions. - move in a circle, standing. The ball must be able to hold the ball on the surface of the foot, and then turn left and right to the left.The result of this exercise was that in our experimental group there was an increase in results compared with the initial results, as well as the effectiveness of the technical and practical movement of girls.In summary, it is important to note that the young player organizes a constant assessment of coordinating the coordination of girls' actions, and the introduction of special exercises close to the game forces them to increase the effectiveness of tactical exercises, since the level of women's coordinated skills is not as high as in men. This will increase the effect of exercise.

References list 1. Zaitsev A.A. Òraining of female athletes in female mini-football: a manual / A.A. Zaitsev . M .: VNIIF, 2003. -31 p. 2. Lyakh V.I. Criteria for determining coordination abilities // Theory and practice of physical culture. - M., 1991. - ¹11. - p. 17-20. 3. Maypas I.V. Programming the training loads of young football players at the stage of sports improvement.

32 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Female images in photography

Shirin Karimova Makhmudovna Uzbekistan Academy of Arts National Institute of arts and design named after Kamoliddin Bekhzad First Level MA, "Theory and Practice of Fine Arts" faculty

Article abstract: This article is devoted to the main trends in the development of the female image in photography in Uzbekistan. Key words: photography, female image, photography.

Since the dawn of time, one has been trying to capture a memory that is important for him, for example, an event or his family. In the modern world a human cannot even imagine how important photography is in our day-to-day lives. Photography is a powerful way of communication through which one can not only present himself to a wide audience of people but also have a dialogue with himself. It helps to explore oneself's inner world, feelings, emotions and creative possibilities. We have an abundance of eternal themes and one of them is the theme of women, the theme of motherhood. Each era has its own ideal of a woman, the whole history of mankind is reflected in how people saw a woman, what myths were created about her. Female character has always attracted a special artist's attention. The created images of women carry a poetic ideal in the harmonious unity of his spiritual qualities and appearance. In particular, we can also have a visual representation, a portrait, of how social events, fashion and literature affect woman's appearance and her mental state. Several centuries of history, the change of generations, systems of government - these are several centuries of changes in habits, customs and world perception. Undoubtedly, the ideal of a woman and female beauty changed during this time, which was reflected in art. Pensively sad, secularly arrogant and majestically impregnable, naively simple-minded, flirty playful, romantically poetic - all shades of feelings and emotions are expressed in the gaze of female eyes in a picturesque portrait, in a sculptural image or photograph. Over the course of several centuries, the image of a woman in art has undergone significant changes in terms of appearance. But, in essence, it retains enduring eternal virtues: motherhood, tenderness, beauty. Each era displayed its own ideal of beautiful virgins, mothers, girls and young women, allowing one to track the history of those times according to the created images. It is female images that delight, inspire, guide and help create true masterpieces of art. Present is not an exception, and therefore, the beauty of women, their tenderness, sensuality, passion and charm is still one of the main topics in the fine arts. In the visual arts of the East, the image of women begins to appear from the nineteenth century. Artists very often virtually depict a female image in the synthesis of poetry and music. This is due to the fact that for a long time it was impossible to draw a woman from life. The artist with caution perceives the face and shape of the female body, taking into account the social and ethnic characteristics of the East. Photographic portraits of Uzbek women of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries bring something new to the idea of the life of an oriental woman. For centuries, the life of an Uzbek woman was built according to the laws and traditions of Sharia. With independence, the development of photo art in the republic has reached a new level. The photographs show the rise of modernisation, as well as an interesting mix of the traditional and modern role of women in society. On some modern photographs uzbek women can be seen wearing traditional national costumes. Issues of female identity, the place of

33 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 women in the modern world are the subject of scientific and journalistic research. Art, however, embodies the essence of a woman, femininity and female beauty. The process of identifying women in the modern world today is directly related to elucidating the essence of women, femininity and female beauty. A number of artists in the West and in the East interpret the image of a modern woman in art outside the scope of the "culture" sphere, endowing her with magical and supernatural powers. This is not to say that this is something new in art. So, in the art of the past there are wonderful examples when the image of a woman was interpreted in this vein. Like everything in this world, the relationship with women has historical roots. For millennia, the cultural level and spiritual maturity of any society is determined by its attitude to women. In China, it is customary to say that "half the sky is held on the shoulders of women." Over the years of independence, caring for a woman in Uzbekistan has risen to a higher level. Significant progress has been made in implementing gender policies. Which is reflected in Uzbek art as a whole. More female images appear in photography, in the fine arts, and in cinema. One of the most iconic female images in photography in Uzbekistan is the image of the Mother. The theme of motherhood is associated with the most ancient traditions of the Uzbek people - veneration of the Woman-keeper of the hearth. Photographers strive to show in the image of the Mother, first of all, her spiritual tension, kindness, moral purity. Photographers reveal to the world the soul of their people, making them more intimate and understandable to a wide circle of foreign viewers. Photo art gives humanity a chance to stop time for an instant and leave a memory of some important events or a day for life. Each photograph is a story. Should be noted that female photographers played a significant role in the development of new trends in Uzbek photo art. Their work, with the richest variety of genres and themes, combines the desire for greater intimacy, poetisation of the human soul. The main object of their work is the image of a woman in all her age and life diversity. The article was conceived with the aim of showing women of the twentieth century in their daily lives, which in official history is usually not given much importance. I think that this article will help the young generation understand what amazing changes have taken place in the lives of women of the twentieth century.

34 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

TEACHING TOURISM SCIENCE WITH THE INTERCONNECTION OF OTHER DISCIPLINES

Yorkulov Mukhammadmurod Master's in "Silk Road" International University of Tourism E-mail address: [email protected]

Abstract This paper focuses on direct relationships of tourism and tourism science with other sciences such as sociology and economics. After giving exact definitions of these subjects as well as clarifying some theories related to each of them given by scholars and scientist, interconnection of tourism and aforementioned subjects are analyzed in the form of diagrams and revealed what kind of connections between tourism and other studies have. Keywords: tourism as a science, sociology, economics, anthropology, theory of multiplier, mythology and symbols in tourism.

Introduction It has not been for ages that tourism science has been considered as an academic study in the world. To clarify more clearly, albeit there were a lot of examples of study and education for tourism over much longer period, it was really not until the 1960s and a number of key changes in tourism. In higher education and in society more generally, that tourism science emerged as a clear are of study in its own right and as a subject for study researches. As Morrison (2004) stated tourism science is a "multidisciplinary" field of study. From this point in this paper some interconnections of tourism science with other disciplines are explored and aimed to show the relationship with sociology, psychology, economics, anthropology and ethics. By revealing these relationships it is essential that we can see vital factors to preserve the environment and of the right ways of using human environment. Furthermore, the necessary harmonization of other subjects with tourism science should first become an area of intensive research. 1. Tourism and sociology Before pointing out the relationship of tourism with sociology, it should be given background information about sociology. The term 'sociology' originates from the Latin "socius" meaning a companion and the Greek logos meaning 'study of ', hence it literally means the study of the process of companionship (McLeish, 1993). The founding father of sociology is Auguste Comte (1798-1857), born in France, who was the first person to attempt to move the understanding of society from a philosophical to a scientific basis. Comte was particularly concerned with how to establish a reliable knowledge of human behaviour that could provide the basis for improvements in social welfare (Giddens, 2001). Drawing upon inspiration from research in the natural sciences, Comte attempted to establish a 'science of society', which he originally termed 'social physics', and later renamed as 'sociology' in 1838 (Slattery, 1991). Comte's view was that all human behavior was the result of observable forces external to the individual, a continuance of the philosophical approach of naturalism explained in the Introduction. In sociology there are main theories which explain how society works and develops. Among them the major theory that defines the connection between sociology and tourism is the theory of structuralism. Structuralism, as the name suggests, analyses the structures of society, how they fit together, and in turn how they influence our behavior. According to tourism science the subject of this field is tourist (generally human beings).

35 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The tourist impacts on other society during his/her travelling. Simultaneously that strange society influence on the tourist. They mix up their culture, thoughts, lifestyles and etc. in this case these two sciences Tourism and Sociology are interlinked to each other. (figure 1.1)

Source: the author. 2. Tourism and economics The demand of increasing tourism all over the world has led to this field significantly important economic sphere and according to the following sentence from the World Travel and Tourism Council (2002: 3): According to WTTC research, Travel and Tourism generates economic activity worldwide representing over ten per cent of total global GDP. The industry accounts for over 200 million jobs (direct and indirect). With 4.5 per cent growth forecast per annum for the next ten years, Travel and Tourism is not only one of the world's largest, but one of its fastest growing industries. Definitions of the meaning of economics emphasize it as a study of how resources are allocated, as exemplified in the following definitions from Begg et al. (2003: 4): 'Economics is the study of how society decides what, how, and for whom to produce'; and Mankils (2001: 4): 'Economics is the study of how society manages its scarce resources.' However, Lundberg et al. suggest that scarcity is a human phenomenon; a consequence of human needs and wants. They subsequently define economics as: 'a social science that seeks to understand the choices people make in using their resources to meet their wants' (1995: 27). Accordingly, economics is concerned with three basic economic questions: what goods and services to produce; how to produce them; and for whom in society are the goods and services to be produced (McLeish, 1993). Generally, tourism and economics is the field of subjects that effect to each other directly. Aforementioned economics is the study of how people can manage their scarce resources such as money, services, natural resources and others. At the same time tourism is also the field of study how any local or international organizations or countries offer to tourists and how use from their own resources. But the main issue for both tourism and economics is how to use limited resources and the scarcity of available resources to provide all human demands and wants means that society cannot produce all the goods and services people may wish to have. As Baumol and Blinder (1999) comment, despite the dramatic improvement in standards of living since the Industrial Revolution, human society has not reached a state of unlimited abundance, so people are forced to make choices. Given that we can't have everything that we want, people must trade-off one goal against another, and make choices about which goods and services they wish to consume.

36 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

From this case, to give one bright example which clarifies how tourism and economics is connected to each other is multiplier concept. This is the way that shows how tourism impacts upon an economy. The rationale of the multiplier process is that a change in the level of demand in one section of the economy affects not only the industry that produces the final product or service, but also the other firms in other sectors of the economy that in turn supply it (Cooper et al., 1998). For example, in the case of a new investment project such as recreational resort, the money paid out for the goods and services needed to build it, e.g. building materials and construction workers' salary, but that payment does not stop there, it continues to circulate in the economy. The recipients of this payment first spend for their own demands, encouraging in turn another round of spending. So from the investment in the hotel, money could theoretically circulate a few times in the economy, generating extra demand at each stage. This circulation is given below in the figures: Having a glance to those figures it can be seen the similarity of tourism and economics. To be exactly, the first figure shows how to spread and let the other people or the nations about tourism destinations. In this process a tourist takes place important role and he/she is considered as a multiplier distributing to other people such as family, friends, colleagues and others. Respectively, we can see this process in economics. Through multiplier concept demanded money is circulated around the market and impact on every product, service and cause the changes in those sections. Conclusion The system of tourism can subsequently not be separated from the disciplines such as sociology, economics and other social sciences. These influence not only who becomes a tourist but also who are the recipients of the benefits of interconnection of other subjects. Through analyzing the relationships between tourism science and other mentioned subjects in the paper, we can conclude that tourism has been existed as a "multidisciplinary" science that directly emerged by the help of variety social subjects. To study tourism science demands a range of background knowledge of other subjects. The main reason for this conclusion is that tourists' financial conditions and social role are vital, so to treat with those factors it is compulsory to know other subjects about the globe. Furthermore, searching and knowing the connection of tourism science with other disciplines is helpful to obtain scientific degrees in tourism studies.

References 1. Andrew Holden 2005. "Tourism Studies and the Social Sciences" 2 Park Square, Milton Park, Abingdon, Oxon OX14 4RN 2. Boris Vukoni?. January 2005. "1990 - The Turning Point in European Tourism Research" Tourism science research, 142-151 3. David Airey. January 2005. "Research, Knowledge and Education: Tourism at a Crossroads" Tourism science research, 236-237 4. Giddens, A. (2001) Sociology, 4th edn, Polity, Cambridge. 5. Harrison, D. (ed.) (2001) Tourism and the Less Developed World: Issues and Case Studies, CABI, Wallingford. 6. Henryk Handszuh. January 2005. "Between theory and practice: research as an input to tourism policies from the point of view of the World Tourism Organization" Tourism science research, 224-225 7. MacCannell, D. (1989) The Tourist: A New Theory of the Leisure Class, 2nd edn, Macmillan Press, London.

37 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

BEST TIME TO VISIT UZBEKISTAN

Zaripov Elinur Murod Ogli Peshko district of Bukhara region

Abstract: A chilling example of the white man's burden during winter Great Game activity in Turkestan by Capt. James Abbott. Most visitors arrive in summer for the other extreme in a dry country aptly termed 'the sunny republic', as every year brings over 300 days of sunshine and under 300 millimetres (12 inches) of rainfall. Keywords: Uzbeks explain their sharply continental climate, Samarkand, Bukhara and Khiva.

Uzbekistan has an extreme continental climate due to its location at the centre of the Eurasian landmass. In the north of the country summer temperatures usually surpass 40°C, and winters are as cold as the summers are hot, with lows of 20°C or even 30°C below freeing not uncommon. Winter begins in late October on the plateau, and in late December in the south. January is the coldest month, and the winter generally lasts until April. The average snowfall nationwide is 5cm, rising to 10-12cm in the foothills. Uzbeks explain their sharply continental climate, born of desert and mountain isolation from the sea, in terms of two 40-day chilla; the summer version from 25 June to 5 August and winter from 25 December to 5 February. During the former, expect afternoon temperatures above 40°C; during the latter, they may fall to -30°C, but most cities stay above -10°C. Much of Uzbekistan is arid and has little rainfall. Humidity is generally low and annual rainfall is typically 100-200mm, stunting the growth of crops and other flora during the summer months. There is some regional variation, however, as the far south of Uzbekistan has a more tropical climate (complete with higher levels of humidity and rainfall), and the annual rainfall in the mountains can be as much as 900mm. Travel is most pleasant from the brief later March/April spring that dusts the desert with floral colour until early June and from September to early November, when tree- lined streets shine in autumnal glory. Late March is a good shoulder season for travel; not too cold and with the interesting Navrus festival, but with few tourists and good off- season B&B discounts. The burning heat of summer (July and August) is offset by low humidity, relatively cool evenings and bazaar stalls crowded with fresh fruit, and winter too is dry and sunny; Samarkand's fabled domes sparkle white only briefly. Khorezm is painfully cold and often windy after the beginning of November and Termez bakes on the Oxus from June to September. Mountain areas are refreshingly cool in summer, freezing cold and snowy in winter. Many B&Bs in Bukhara and Khiva close for the winter and then use March for extensive renovations in readiness for the coming season. When to visit Uzbekistan is a year-round tourism destination, though most people choose to visit between May and October, as the winter months can be bitingly cold both in the desert and in the mountain foothills. Spring breaks in March and April (slightly later in the mountains) and brings with it a riot of colourful flowers in the mountain pastures. The rivers are in full spate with the glacial meltwater, and the country comes swiftly back to life. If you visit in springtime, you may also be able to join in celebrations for Navruz, the Persian New Year (celebrated in Uzbekistan on 21 March). During this two-day festival, which is the national holiday, families feast, watch traditional sports including kopkari (horse racing)

38 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 and kurash (wrestling), and there's plenty of musical entertainment. You'll i nvariably be asked to join in the fun. The summer can be bakingly hot on the plains, particularly in July and August, but this is the best time to trek in the mountains and to try a night or two sleeping in a yurt. It's also the time of some of Uzbekistan's biggest festivals, including the UNESCO- backed Festival of Traditional Culture and Samarkand's International Music Festival. Expect plenty of pomp and circumstance if you're in Uzbekistan for Independence Day (1 September). When autumn comes, Uzbekistan turns terracotta red and gold almost overnight. It's one of the most beautiful times to visit. Late September and early October is the ideal time to visit the big three, Samarkand, Bukhara and Khiva, as temperatures are still warm but many of the crowds have gone. By early November, the warmly dressed can have Khiva in particular almost entirely to themselves, though many restaurants and shops will be closing up at the end of their season. In the winter months few tourists come to Uzbekistan, but that means you can negotiate favourable rates for hotels and tours. It's also the time for skiing: the resorts of Chimgan and Beldersoy have excellent snow from January to March, and you can even risk your neck heli-skiing for descents up to 10km in length.

39 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

ECONOMY

DIGITALIZATION OF THE INSURANCE MARKET

Abdurakhmonov Ilyos Khurshidovich Ph.D., Head of "Insurance and Pension" Department of Tashkent Institute of Finance

Annotation. The modern world is becoming more and more technological. Its product is electronic, including digital, economics. The article is devoted to the study of the use of digital and Internet technologies in the insurance industry, which provide new insurance opportunities for both policyholders and insurers. The prospects for the further development of insurance in the context of the widespread use of digital and Internet technologies are specified. Key words: insurance, digital economy, digital insurance, digitalization of insurance activity.

Throughout its history, insurance has undergone several fundamental technological innovations, in particular, the introduction of actuarial calculations, which has become the basis of modern insurance business; the use of labor by insurance agents, which laid the foundation for mass insurance; the use of computers that have simplified the implementation of many business processes in insurance, etc. The use of dispersed databases and the affordable availability of information about the vast majority of potential insurers and insurance objects also lead to a change in the technological structure in the insurance industry and the formation of new insurance services. In this way, digital insurance is a way of satisfying the traditional or specific (generated by digitalization) need for insurance protection through digital technology. In this case, the implementation of insurance activities by insurance companies using digital technologies is defined by us as the digitalization of the insurance market. At the moment, several phenomena act as the main directions of digitalization of the insurance market, which, within the framework of the existing terminology of the digital economy, can be defined as Internetization, digitalization and individualization of insurance activity. Internetization as a direction of digitalization of the insurance market is carried out through the use of the Internet in the business processes of the insurance company. The term "Internet insurance" is more common at the moment, which has a narrower meaning and involves the sale of insurance services via the Internet. The individualization of economic relations, the departure from mass standardized products in the insurance market, is manifested in the individualization of proposals of insurance companies. Individualization of the insurance offer implies: * an individual risk assessment by increasing the amount of information collected about the policyholder and the insurance object; * preparation of an individual insurance offer at the request of the insured. Digitalization in the insurance market means the use of digital technologies in the insurer's business processes. Along with this concept, the term "digitization of business processes" can be used. Most often, digitalization technologies can use new manufacturing

40 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 and wireless technologies. At the moment, the following business processes of insurers are subject to digitalization in insurance companies: accounting and reporting, risk assessment of the insured in the process of pre-insurance discipline, sales of insurance services and settlement. In many respects, the interest of insurance companies in the digitalization of the insurance business will be determined by the degree of development of blockchain technologies and the possibility of their use in various business processes. The development of the domestic insurance market increasingly depends on the introduction of new technologies of the digital economy, which affect the insurance technology, but do not change its economic nature. As a result of the use of digital technologies in insurance activities: * increase the efficiency and profitability of insurance activities; * convergence of mutual and commercial insurance (P2P insurance); * socialization of insurance relations will occur; * new insurance services and products will appear; * the labor market in the insurance sector will change (the replacement by automated control systems and robots of some insurance agents, lower and middle managers).

41 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

REGULATING THE INSURANCE MARKET AND INTRODUCING EFFECTIVE MECHANISMS OF PRUDENTIAL CONTROL

Abdurakhmonov Ilyos Khurshidovich Ph.D., Head of "Insurance and Pension" Department of Tashkent Institute of Finance

Annotation. Financial regulation has a profound effect on capital markets and the financial system in general, and affects their growth rate and parameters. However, practice shows that changes are mainly influenced by political, economic and social factors and reflect the interests of different stakeholders. The significant socio-economic importance of the insurance market, as well as the peculiarities of the activities of insurance services and insurance companies require its constant attention to the state. Keywords: insurance market, insurance companies, insurance control, state regulation of insurance, prudential control, insurance market entities.

Achieving sustainable development of the modern economy requires a serious impact on the general concept of development of the economic system of the Republic of Uzbekistan, the forms and principles of regulation of the financial system. In practice, this is reflected in the development of state-regulated forms. The formation of a system of prudential regulation of the mechanism of insurance protection, along with the formation of a single strategy for the development of the financial system of the republic, also includes the implementation of appropriate measures. In such an orderly approach, a relationship is formed between all levels of regulation. Government regulation is a system of measures to ensure the conditions for the functioning of the market mechanism, the state's influence on the activities of economic entities and market conditions to achieve the stated development goals of the state (including the solution of economic and social problems). In addition, the following methods can be specified as methods of state regulation of insurance activities: ? legal methods - the establishment of rules of conduct by the state, which determine the conditions for the conclusion and performance of insurance contracts, ensuring the rights and interests of participants in insurance relations; ? economic methods - stimulation of insurance activity by taxpayers through tax norms and budget policy; ? administrative methods - state control over compliance with the requirements of insurance legislation, licensing, stability and solvency; The main purpose of regulating insurance activities is to protect the rights of consumers and the interests of society. In the regulation of insurance activities, it is expedient to highlight five specific goals that are specific to all countries of the world economy: 1) control over solvency; 2) ensuring transparency and quality of products; 3) ensuring market stability; 4) support of national insurance companies; 5) ensuring economic development. Provides for the use of regulatory instruments relevant to the stated objectives of the regulation of insurance activities. The purpose of prudential regulation is to ensure the stability and reliability of the

42 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 insurance market to provide insurance protection to the state, individuals and legal entities, as well as to protect the interests of consumers of insurance services. Summarizing the above, it can be noted that the process of state regulation of insurance activities is determined by the seriousness and complexity of the problems that need to be addressed. The cyclical nature of economic development and high risk in insurance activities require the formation of a system of state regulation of the insurance industry, which helps to minimize possible negative trends at the level of macro and insurance companies, as well as the structure, mechanism, objectives and determined by the choice of regulatory tools. The use of state regulatory tools for insurance should be in line with the strategic development goals of the economy as a whole, especially the financial sector. The basis of a science-based approach to the formation of a system of financial regulation of insurance activities should be based on a prudential regulatory mechanism that covers the macro and micro levels. The main task of prudential regulation should be to control and prevent systemic risks, as well as insurance companies that determine the main trends in the systemic development of the national insurance market and financial market as an object of regulation. In turn, insurance supervision should be based on the principles of industry supervision of financial security indicators to ensure the sustainable development of the national insurance market.

43 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

ON ISSUES OF DEVELOPING THE CONCEPTUAL BASES OF TRANSFORMATION OF RISKS IN INSURANCE ACTIVITIES

Baómuratov T.M. Ph.D., Assoc.prof (bay_tur58 @ mail / ru) Tashkent Institute of Finance, The Republic of Uzbekistan

A paradigm shift in the socio-economic development of countries with equal-speed dynamics of processes across sectors of the economy is a comprehensive transformation that requires the creation of an integrated institutional system. In this context the innovative development of the economy of a particular country, new requirements are placed on the institutional development of the financial system, including the insurance institution . In the process of transformation, financial institutions are an essential element of the national economy, i.e., the connecting platform of the financial subsystem into a single whole. This transformation of infrastructure tools into institutionally significant segments of the national economy, which has a tendency to further growth and a gradual transition to post-industrial development in accordance with the requirements of international standards for regulating the provision of risk transformation services in insurance activities in general. Theoretical research and world practice confirms that in insurance activities risk transformation is an important tool to ensure the sustainability of operations, as well as the normal activities of the insurance institution as a whole, regardless of its capital, reserves and assets. One of the most used tools to ensure the financial stability of the insurance organization is the risk transformation, this process can be considered as a measure to diversify obligations. In this regard, it is extremely important to develop a conceptual thesaurus of the formation and effective functioning of risk transformation in insurance activities, which involves specifying and clarifying the definition of a number of macroeconomic categories. Based on the analysis of the definition of these categories, it is necessary to formulate the concept of institutional development of risk transformation, which aims at its high-quality development and the creation of effective instruments for its regulation to fulfill the task of stabilizing the insurance market. The problems of developing conceptual provisions for the role of the insurance institution and the fundamentals of risk transformation were reflected in the work of a number of economists and based on the analysis and synthesis of scientific research data, we can subdivide the structure of risk transformation relations in insurance activity by type, form, kind and subspecies (Fig. 1).

CLASSIC FINANCIAL BY KIND

STRUCTURE RELATIONSHIPS OF RISK TRANSFORMATION IN OPTIONAL BY FORM INSURANCE BY FORM OBLIGATORY

QUOTA BY TYPE EXCESS OF LOSS

EXCESS PROPORTIONAL DISPROPORTIONATE EXCESS OF LOSS RATIO QUOTA- EXCESS

44 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Fig. 1. The structure of the relations of risk transformation in insurance activities. A study of the reinsurance institute reveals its imperfection, i.e., the lack of sufficient capitalization and the tools of the synergistic influence of the state on the sustainable development of the insurance market, since insurance organizations, accumulating financial resources, ensure the fulfillment of obligations for the implementation of insurance compensation, while maintaining financial stability. The development of the risk transformation institution in the context of financial globalization should facilitate the implementation of large insurance organizations on the international market. Nevertheless, systematic theoretical studies on the development of institutions and tools of the risk transformation institute in order to ensure their stable functioning in a globalized competitive environment are fragmented. Significant grounds for a visible negative impact on institutional reform in Uzbekistan include the underestimation of a territorial factor. They have their own goals and objectives of forming the financial system of the regions, based on the allocation of powers of independence and responsibility, authorizing him to develop the necessary institutions for an effective financial policy. The mechanism for materializing such a policy is: strategic development of insurance institutions, instruments; the formation of their financial behavior in order to maintain their competitiveness and financial stability; fulfilling the mission of the insurance community to protect property interests and overcoming conflicts between subjects of insurance (reinsurance) relations. In this regard, it seems appropriate to further study the problems devoted to the development of insurance market institutions, including the transformation of risks, and their place in the reproductive processes of the economy as a whole.

45 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE FUTURES OF INCREASING THE IMPORTANCE OF ANTICRISIS FINANCIAL MANAGEMENT IN THE JOINT-STOCK COMPANIES

Hamdamov Omonullo Nematullayevich Ph.D., Associate professor of "Corporate Finance and Securities" Department of the Tashkent institute of Finance

Annotation. Anti-crisis management is one of the most important elements of financial management. Development and implementation of an anti-crisis strategy is becoming one of the pressing issues of business management decisions. Increased attention to this issue by the company's specialists depends on many objective factors. Under the conditions of the market economy, the state of the crisis is a phenomenon in the business of any enterprise, requiring the financial managers of the company to change in many aspects of routine management directions and to organize future activities. Key words and phrases: strategy, anti-crisis management strategy, the factors of the crisis, characteristics of the anti-crisis management, reorganization, restructuring, economic cycle.

One of the important points to be taken into consideration in the market economy is the existence of the probability of a crisis situation at any stage of the economic cycle of the enterprises. Elimination of crisis consequences at the enterprise can be accomplished by introducing anti-crisis measures. Identifying and analyzing the causes of the crisis in the enterprise, studying the factors causing the crisis, developing anti- crisis measures and implementing them constitute the basis of the anti-crisis strategy. As we know, the strategy is a general action plan, a set of measures, in general systems of financial management, production, human resources management. An anti-crisis strategy includes the steps to be taken to analyze the causes of the crisis and to evaluate and control the consequences of anti-crisis programs and strategies. Anti-crisis financial management - crisis forecasting, monitoring, learning causes of the crisis, the use of crisis factors for the development of the enterprise, reducing negative consequences of the crisis. In other words, the nature of the anti-crisis financial management can be characterized by: ¢ First, a set of measures aimed at preventing the entity from falling into a crisis, analyzing the strengths and weaknesses of the enterprise, assessing bankruptcy probabilities, risk management (assessment, assessment and elimination), introducing the necessary system of measures and the like; ¢ And secondly, is an element of corporate finance management, which is aimed at removing the company from crisis through judicial rehabilitation or restructuring. An anti-crisis financial management system can be as effective or ineffective as any other management system. Its effectiveness is defined by the extent to which problems such as preventing, eradicating, mitigating the effects of the crisis or the positive impact of the crisis can be solved. In our opinion, the importance and necessity of anti-crisis financial management in enterprises should be established during not only the crisis, but also a tall stage of the economic cycle of the enterprise from the very beginning of the enterprise. Enterprises can overcome various economic cycle stages throughout their operations. Of course, each cycle of development involves business management, financial planning, and the need for financial resources, production volumes, and so forth. Based on the characteristics

46 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 of the economic development cycle of corporate financial managers, therefore, the anti-crisis financial management should formulate strategy. Businesses can take stages of stable, unstable (pre-crisis or post-crisis) or crisis situations throughout their business. The main objective of the anti-crisis management in the sustainable economic cycle of the enterprise is to prepare for and prepare for preventive measures that may arise. An anti-crisis monitoring was organized during this period, and the main purpose of this is to determine the negative impact of the crisis on time and prepare for the mitigation of its consequences. In this process, the share of anti-crisis management in the total control system is relatively small. Assessment of the enterprise as unstable, indicates that the anti-crisis management has passed to the regulatory phase. During this period, measures are taken to prevent the deepening and development of the crisis and to strengthen the situation. Additionally, managing directors' decisions, which require high level of expertise and experience from managers of the given period, can lead to the development of the enterprise from moderate to moderate development or crisis. In this period, the share of anti-crisis management in the overall corporate governance system is equal to the proportion. One of the main functions of the anti-crisis financial management in the crisis is to study the factors leading to the crisis in order to ensure the continuity of the company's operations, minimize negative consequences and costs, and to further develop the enterprise, and take concrete measures to eliminate them on the basis of analysis. An effective anti-recessionary strategy is not only dependent on its methodological basis, but also on the ability of employees involved in the process of developing and implementing this process to perfectly comprehend their degree of professional skill, level of preparation, ability to properly define tasks and responsibilities, the factors that are most likely to depend on. At present, the development of the structure of governance in the practice of the developed countries' companies will focus on the establishment of the state of the "anti-crisis financial manager". We think that this practice can be used efficiently in the practice of big companies. First of all, it will bring to the development of mechanism which can shape the strategy of fighting against crisis. Then, it will play a vital role in the prevention of the economic poor situations of companies, which go into crisis through using all existing financial resources and social instability.

47 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

PROSPECTS FOR THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE FINANCIAL MARKET IN THE REPUBLIC OF UZBEKISTAN

Ibrokhimov Ikboljon Shavkatjon ogli Xoliqov Sardor Botirovich Bachelor students of Tashkent institute of finance Scientific supervisor: Tashmukhamedova Dildora Askarbekovna Senior lecturer at the department of budget accounting and treasury, TFI

In a market economy, the financial market is the main lever in the system of financial relations in the country. This mechanism provides new convenience and simplifies the procedure of economic relations for legal entities and individuals. In our country, the current problems of financial market development are issues related to the development of the state securities market in the Republic. These issues are related to the formation of the market infrastructure, the activities of financial institutions, including commercial banks and insurance organizations in the circulation of government securities, as well as the possibilities of using these tools in the financing of state investment programs. Furthermore, due to the gap between the real sector of the economy and the financial market, enterprises face difficulties in using financial market levers to attract investment funds. One of the most pressing issues waiting to be resolved is the issue of increasing the share of minority shareholders in the securities market, thereby ensuring their participation in the financial market. In order to solve the existing problems in the country's financial market, a number of measures are being implemented, including the legislative framework, as well as the introduction of foreign experience in the same area. One of the main measures is the development of a draft presidential decree "on measures for further development of the financial market of the Republic of Uzbekistan for 2017-2021". The project contains the Concept of development of the financial market of Uzbekistan for the medium and long term. It reflects the current state of the country's financial market in the context of the stock and insurance markets, as well as the main directions for their further development. As a result of the implementation of the Concept, it is expected: entering a new stage in the development of the domestic stock market due to the widespread use of securities as a tool to attract investment in the economy and generate alternative income for a wide segment of the population from the ownership and sale of securities; growth of the insurance market and creation of additional sources for investment activity development; the growth of insurance companies ' assets by 3.7 times, the volume of insurance services by 4.5 times, and the volume of investments by 3.5 times, which will double the share of insurance services in GDP; creating conditions for effective competition of business entities in the financial market, expanding the range of innovative methods and mechanisms of financial services; improving the efficiency and quality of financial intermediation; opening of new opportunities for wide application of information technologies in the functioning of financial market segments; eliminating unnecessary bureaucratic barriers to financial market development, improving the business environment, and creating additional jobs; improving the balance of the financial market structure through accelerated development of the insurance, securities and non-banking financial institutions sectors.

48 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The same document proposes to approve a Comprehensive program for further development of the financial market for the period 2017-2021. It includes the following sections: 1-measures to further improve the regulatory framework of the entire financial market, including the securities, insurance and banking markets; In particular, in this direction, it is proposed: reduce the requirements for the minimum size of the authorized capital of a joint stock company from 400 thousand US dollars to 500 MCI; cancel the requirements for a joint stock company on the mandatory share of a foreign investor in the authorized capital of at least 15%; significantly simplify procedures related to the circulation of securities, disclosure of information, etc. A number of measures are aimed at improving the activities of insurance organizations. Thus, during 2018-2020, the minimum authorized capital of insurers will be gradually increased, differentiated depending on the types of insurance activities (see the table below).

Minimum sizes of charter capital for insurers (in mln.euro)

from 1.07.2018 г. from 1.07.2020 г. Types of insurance activities

In the General insurance industry 2,5 4,0 In the life insurance industry 2,5 4,0 On mandatory insurance 4,5 6,0 Exclusively for reinsurance 6,0 8,0

In addition, starting from January 1 next year, non-resident legal entities registered in offshore zones and foreigners living there may be banned from participating in the authorized capital of Uzbek insurance companies. 2-expanding the use of existing financial instruments and introducing new ones; 3-expanding cooperation with international financial institutions in the field of financial market development; 4-improving the corporate governance system in joint-stock companies and widespread introduction of advanced information and communication technologies; 5-institutional strengthening of the financial market regulation system, ensuring its reliability, stability and balance; 6-improving the system of training, retraining and advanced training of financial market employees; At the same time, this Law will help to further improve the international rating of Uzbekistan on the credit index, the level of the country's business and investment climate, including in the World Bank's "Doing Business" rating.

49 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

PECULIARITIES OF MODELING STRUCTURAL CHANGES

Khasan Sabirov Nusratovich TSUE, PhD student

Abstract. In this thesis, the concept of structural change is discussed. The views of several economists are expressed. The impact of structural change on the economy is also considered. Key words: structural change, Economic growth, food expenditures, economy.

Almost all processes and events in industry, agricultural production, finance, trade, demography, social and political spheres are usually characterized by an internal structure that can change over time. Structural dynamics reflect changes in the internal structure of the objects under study and their economic interpretation, leading to a change in the established cause-and-effect relationship. Therefore, the study of structural and structural changes plays an important role in statistical analysis. The study of the structure of economics belongs to one of the central fields of science. The decisive condition for the further development of human society today was not a simple expansion, but a quantitative increase in its parameters (population, production, resource consumption), but a structural change - the transition from resource saving to resource saving strategy. Environmentally oriented products are replacing the expansive growth in consumption of non-renewable resources. Accordingly, the role of statistical methods and indicators describing the composition of social, production, technological systems, its change is growing. Until recently, there was almost no section on the study of structure and its change in the educational literature on the general theory of statistics. Newer publications focus more on this topic, but there is no consistency in the presentation of the material. This makes it difficult to perceive different indicators of structural change. Thus, theoretical statistics faces the task of improving and simplifying the methods of statistical study of the structure and dynamics of social, industrial, economic and other systems. The role of statistical research in understanding structural changes in such conditions is increasing. There is no single generally accepted definition of the concept of "structural change" in economics. However, many studies show that statistical approaches to the concept of "structural change" are very common. In particular, such approaches T.N. Agapova, A. Buz-Galina, K. Gatev, M.R. Efimova, V.K. Zadorojniy, L.S. Kazints, A. Kolganov, O.Y. Krasilnikova, S.V. Kurysheva, V.M. Ryabtseva, A. Salay, M.M.Yuzbasheva and M. Lendesman. It occupies a very wide place in the works of, the main reason being that the study of changes in economic phenomena in space and time is the main subject of statistical science. In particular, according to L.S.Kazints, the change in shares over time, which represents the individual elements of a set, signifies a change in structure, i.e., structural shifts. Kuznes: "Economic growth in the country can be assessed by the ability of manufactured products to meet the growing needs of the population in the long run. These growth opportunities are based on the development of techniques and technologies, the necessary changes in institutional structure and ideology." Shumpeter: "The main impetus that drives the economic system will depend on the renewal of the structure of consumption, the application of new methods of production and supply of goods, the improvement of markets and the use of modern forms of economic organization."

50 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

K.Klark: "The level of economic development of a country is directly related to the technological structure of the industry." E. Engel: As per capita income increases, the share of food expenditures in consumer demand decreases (first law). Structural change represents an improvement in the quality and gradual development of economic systems. Typically, structural changes in the economy are followed by technological and administrative changes. Technology, the level of literacy, and institutional units, which are important factors in the economy, have a significant impact on the structural aspects of economic growth. According to many experts, the existence of deep structural imbalances in the world economy has been recognized as one of the main causes of the recent global crisis. However, numerous studies show that "structural imbalance" has not only been one of the main causes of the recent global crisis, but it has also been cited as one of the main causes of past global crises. In particular, according to G.Mensh, it was in 1971-1974 that the structural instability in the German economy led to a very strong production crisis in 1975-1976, and this situation was observed in other countries. It was noted that the lack of proper balance between sectors of the economy leads to economic crises, while the imbalance can be caused by shortcomings in fiscal policy, monetary and banking sectors of the state. According to scientific sources, the "drivers" of Kondratev's large cycles are large structural shifts and sharp changes in the price balance, which is due to the imbalance between supply and demand, the state budget deficit, investment growth, production capacity. In addition, it has been found that the increase in labor productivity before wage growth precedes the increase in public prices for various reasons, which can lead to factors such as disruption in the volume and structure of demand. Today, the study of the formed sectoral and technological structures of the national economy, the definition of the laws of formation of the share of industries in these structures in the assessment of these structures also plays an important role for the economy of the republic. This means that structural shifts in the country's economy are not always effective, as structural shifts can occur because of a reduction in production and the attraction of additional resources without expanding the production process, as well as by expanding the production process.

51 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE NEGATIVE EFFECS OF THE COVID-19 PANDEMIC ON THE ECONOMY OF THE REPUBLIC OF UZBEKISTAN AND MAIN WAYS OF MITIGATING ECONOMICAL EFFECTS OF PANDEMIC IN UZBEKISTAN

Student of Samarkand institute of economy and service Khotamkulova Madina Sanjar qizi [email protected]

Abstract: It is not secret that pandemic which has already spread around the world may have negative effects on the economical position of any country around the world. In this thesis negative effects of pandemic which our Republic may face have been discussed and proposals have been made to fight against economical crisis. Key words: pandemic, national economy, crisis, agriculture, industry, GDP.

Stabilizing and improving national economy during the pandemic in the territory of Uzbekistan are one of the issues of today. Our government has been trying to prevent spread of corona virus and mitigating it's negative effects on the national economy. In fact, the head of our Republic Sh.M.Mirziyayev has signed several decrees to maintain business, develop economy, improve socio-economic condition, and reduce poverty during the pandemic. It should be noted that 10 trillion soums funded an Anti-Crisis Foundation under the Ministry of Finance as immediate measure to fight against negative impacts of the pandemic. It is obvious that one of the expenditures of that fund is maintaining business entities and it helps to the entrepreneurs to improve their businesses. Moreover, the decrees which were signed to alleviate injuctions of the pandemic in the sphere of the agriculture can help to stabilize national economy. Conducted researches during the pandemic in our Republic revealed that the rate of national economical growth may be equal to 1.6 percent in 2020 year. According to the statistics the share of tourism and transport is 90 percent in the market of the export of services in the country. Economical scientists of our Republic have been stressed that perceptible drops may occur in the market of services because of pandemic. Researches also revealed that although, there are such kind of prognosis, if condition meliorates, national economy may achieve more percentages than the indicators of the prognosis from the beginning of the third term. Additionally, our government has recently signed the decree to reorganize activities of some fields to stabilize economy reduce unemployment in the country , and supply earning for the budget. It should be noted that many privileges have been made in the agricultural field as it may contribute many portions in GDP in 2020. In fact, discounts have been made for taxes and use of water. To add, traffic of agricultural vehicles in districts are not prevented to improve of productivity of the agriculture. According to researches , authority is also considering about how to continue and develop industry and expand its contribution in GDP during the pandemic. It should be stated that on April 23, President of our Republic held a meeting on the issues of ensuring stability in the textile industry and mitigating the impact of the pandemic on the industry. In fact, there are more than 2000 textile enterprises in the country, employing 365000 people. Over the past years, the export potential of the sector has doubled. But this is not enough , since the reserves and opportunities of the industry are huge. In particular, instructions were given to develop national industry enterprises and improve their contributions in GDP in the near future. It can be stated as proposals that attracting investments to the field of services and agriculture , using innovational technologies in these spheres , inventing new fertile

52 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 crops in agriculture can help to improve national economy and amplify their contributions in GDP.

References: 1.https://president.uz 2. https:// lex.uz 3. https:// stat.uz

53 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Improving of the accounting of out-of-budget funds in budget organizations

Ostonokulov Azamat PhD E-mail: [email protected]

Abstract. This article describes the fundamentals, features and current examples of the formation and accounting of out-off-budget funds of state-financed organizations. Recommendation are provided for the formation and improvement of off-budget funds of budget organizations. Key words: accounting, budget organization, out-off-budget fund, revenue, cash, expenses, current account.

In the current economic globalization, reforms in the fiscal policy in the country should focus on the positive resolution of social and economic issues. It is also time- consuming to gradually reduce the tax burden or reduce budget funding on a cost- effective basis. In the Strategy of Action on the five priority areas of development of the Republic of Uzbekistan for 2017-2021, special emphasis is placed on the following: "... marked as direction. Existing implementation of these tasks will promote economic stability in the country and thereby improve social welfare. For this purpose, it is important not only to reduce the tax burden and budgetary expenses, but also to establish extra-budgetary funds in the budgetary organizations funded from the state budget based on market requirements. Formation of extra-budgetary funds in budget organizations will help to reduce budgetary financing of budget organizations. In the formation and purposeful use of these resources, the organization of their accounts, accounting and financial reporting is of particular importance. In this regard, research on this topic is one of the most pressing issues of our time. Budget organizations operating in the social sphere have greater opportunities to form off-budget funds compared to other sectors. In particular, there are opportunities to compete with the service, work and product markets. Formation of extra-budgetary funds in these budgetary organizations will at the same time provide additional funding to the social sector and a significant reduction of the state budget funds allocated for these purposes. The share of extra-budgetary funds in higher education and health care financing is relatively high, while these figures are relatively low in general secondary education institutions. While the social sector has a high share of secondary education institutions in budgetary organizations, the share of extra-budgetary funds in their financing is very low. It is required to implement purposeful work on increasing the share of extra-budgetary funds in financing the secondary schools in the state budget system. Budget organizations generate the Development Fund revenues, the Fund for Incentives and Development of medical organizations, and the payments from the extra-budgetary funds of budgetary organizations. 1) Income of the Development Fund of the Budget Organization; 2) Income from the Fund for Material Incentives and Development of Medical Organizations; 3) Extra-budgetary payments of budget organizations. The accounting of the budgetary organizations shall be organized on the basis of the normative and legal documents for the formation and implementation of systematic information on the formation of extra-budgetary funds and the targeted use of these

54 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 funds. Extra-budgetary accounting is maintained simultaneously by the relevant Treasury units and budgetary organizations. For each out-off-budgetary financial institution, a financial body will open a personal account, and cash flow by the Treasury Department will be recorded only on the basis of primary documents. Extra-budgetary funds of budgetary organizations shall be taken into account separately in the income and expenses account for each fund in the organization. There are controversies related to the organization and maintenance of out-off- budget funds of budgetary organizations. Specifically: 1. There are clear criteria for recognition and recognition of income for business entities in accordance with the National Accounting Standards No. 2 "Income from Basic Economic Activities" and No. 3 "Report on Financial Results". 2. It is established that budgetary organizations can form extra-budgetary funds for production, service and works specific to the type of activity. In carrying out this activity, it is necessary to allocate costs for production and non-production costs in accordance with the Regulation "On the structure of expenses for production and sale of products (works, services) and the procedure for forming financial results." This regulation on production costs requires determining the prime cost and excluding non-production costs. However, it is allowed to form a prime cost for the organization of production activities that are specific to the budgetary organizations, where the requirements of this regulation are not fully met. 3. The form of the report on the financial results related to the production, service and performance of activities of budgetary organizations is established, but this form is not submitted to any of the entities. Business entities quarterly report on financial performance of the activity and submit to tax authorities. In addition, although tax authorities have tax incentives for these activities, tax returns are not available to tax authorities. As a result, it is not possible to obtain systematic information on budgetary income and the amounts of tax exemptions. It is necessary to carry out the following activities aimed at the formation of systematic information on the analysis and implementation of extra-budgetary funds of budget organizations: 1. Development and implementation of the standard of budget accounting "Extra- budgetary funds of budget organizations", which includes clear criteria for recognition and reflection of revenues on extra budgetary funds of budget organizations. 2. It is necessary to develop a procedure for allocating the cost of depreciation of fixed assets, utilities, security services and storage costs to the product cost and their distribution in the sector by the type of activity of budgetary organizations. 3. In accordance with the Regulation "On the structure of expenses for production and sale of products (works, services) and the procedure for forming financial results", it is necessary to organize and prepare financial statements and tax reports related to these activities.

55 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Uzbekistan-Russia in the context of international customs cooperation

R. Madalieva Z.Abdurakhmonov U. Avazov Customs Institute (Uzbekistan)

Abstract: The article is devoted to the analysis of the development of international relations between Russia and Uzbekistan in the sphere of customs cooperation. Keywords: customs service, customs authorities, customs control, world trade, economic security.

Development of international trade and economic relations is impossible to imagine without customs service. The strategic orientation of the customs service is to protect the interests of the state and ensure economic security, the development of foreign economic activity and sea trade [1]. Customs relations have deep historical roots and are directly related to the emergence of trade. Customs relations historically, being formed at the border by external and internal factors, play the role of a barrier that prevents the importation into the territory of the state of goods that can harm the national economy and the importation of products of strategic importance to the country" [2]. Customs policy is an integral part of the state's domestic and foreign policy. The world experience of states shows that historically there have been two main ways in it: protectionism and free trade - free trade policy. Protectionism, practiced by states to protect the domestic market from external influences by establishing a high level of customs duties on imports of foreign goods. Protectionist customs policy provides the necessary conditions to promote the development of the national economy by limiting the free entry of foreign products and stimulating competition among domestic producers. In this way, the government maintains and improves the quality of domestic production. The free trade policy (free trade) is aimed at comprehensive support for the import of foreign goods into the domestic market. It is carried out by setting a minimum level or eliminating customs duties. Uzbekistan has actively integrated international trade and economic relations during the period of its independent development. The state has developed the practice of timely taking effective measures capable of preventing and minimizing the impact of negative changes taking place in the world on socio-economic life and wellbeing of the society. Among the main partners of Uzbekistan in foreign economic activity is Russia. The growth of mutual trade turnover is the highest indicator in trade with the CIS countries. A solid foundation of relations between the two countries is the Treaty on Strategic Partnership signed on 16 June 2004 and the Treaty on Allied Relations of 14 November 2005. Today, the investment investments of Russian capital in the leading sectors of Uzbekistan's economy, including the fuel and energy complex, industry, trade, construction, aircraft and rail transport, and information and communication technologies, are developing at a rapid pace. Positive results have been revealed in the dynamics of customs cooperation between the two countries. To expedite the implementation of customs operations in December 2016, the Federal Customs Service of the Russian Federation and the State Customs Committee of the Republic of Uzbekistan signed an agreement on the organization of

56 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 a simplified procedure for customs operations in the movement of goods and vehicles, called the "Simplified Customs Corridor". The project aims to simplify customs procedures when certain groups of goods pass through the border by providing preliminary information on the goods being delivered, which are indicated in export declarations. The practical implementation of the project began in 2017. According to the project, a "green corridor" is proposed to supply agricultural products from Uzbekistan to Russian markets. The Uzbek-Russian simplified customs corridor implies additional advantages in terms of reducing or not applying certain forms of customs control, eliminating duplicative procedures, increasing the capacity of border points, etc. At present, the customs agencies of Russia and Uzbekistan are continuing close cooperation on creating the most favourable conditions for joint business and trade development. Issues of improving the simplified customs corridor project between representatives of relevant agencies, companies and entrepreneurs are widely discussed at the negotiation platforms. The joint work on their solution is carried out considering the problems encountered in practice at the initial stages of the project. Customs cooperation between Russia and Uzbekistan is clear evidence of the dynamic development of bilateral relations.

Reference: 1. P.N.Afonin, S.V.Phillipenko, N.Yu.Yurgina. International Customs Cooperation. Textbook. St. Petersburg: "IC Intermedia", 2014. p.-100 2. A.D.Ershov. International Customs Relations. Textbook. St. Petersburg: IVESEP, St. Petersburg branch of V.B.Bobkov RTA, "Znaniye", 2000. p.15.

57 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

INVESTMENT ACTIVITY OF NON-GOVERNMENT PENSION FUNDS

Rajabov Sherzod Umurzoqovich Ph.D., Tashkent Institute of Finance

Annotation. This article analyzes the investment activities of non-state pension funds, their advantages, opportunities, successes, and disadvantages. At the same time, the international experience of investment activities of non-state pension funds is studied. The possibility of applying the lessons learned in Uzbekistan is analyzed. Keywords: investment, investment policy, developing countries, pension system, non-government pension systems, financial instruments.

The structure of investments of non-government pension funds is influenced by market conditions and "length" of pension money, and the advantage of non-government pension funds to the state pension fund is investment flexibility. The policy of non- government pension funds for pension fund management is very conservative, there is a tendency to decrease profitability. At the same time, the non-government pension funds and the state pension Fund have a general principle-adherence to the reliability of investments, i.e., selected papers with a high level of credit rating. The structure of the investment portfolio of the management company must meet the following requirements: * The maximum share of one or a group of related issuers in an investment portfolio should not exceed 5%, except for government securities; * Deposits in the credit institution and the securities issued to it shall not exceed 10% of the investment portfolio; * The maximum share in the investment portfolio of securities emitted by the affiliated companies of the management company and the specialized depository shall not exceed 5%; * The maximum share in the investment portfolio of shares of one issuer should not exceed 10% of its capitalization; * The maximum share in the investment portfolio of bonds of one issuer should not exceed 10% of the total volume of bonds in the circulation of this issuer, except for state securities; * The maximum share in the total investment portfolio of securities of one issuer shall not exceed 30% of the total volume of securities in the circulation of the issuer, except for the state securities; The establishment of such tight restrictions significantly complicates the task of forming a portfolio and effective asset management. It should be noted that each restriction reduces the number of degrees of freedom of the portfolio manager. As the main goal of the management of pension reserves is to keep capital from inflation and to obtain stable income with maximum reliability of investments, the main guideline for the manager is the indicator of inflation. The investment strategy of pension reserves management is focused on achieving stable income above the level of inflation by conducting active operations with state and corporate bonds of the most reliable issuers, as well as High-liquid shares of large enterprises. The strategy involves work in two directions: with Bond and with the corporate part of the fund. It is allowed to conduct short-term speculation with constant risk control. The principle of preservation of the value of the portfolio at the level not lower than the limit of losses determined for each reporting period is based on the control. In the case of unfavorable market conditions of shares, the funds are transferred

58 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 to bonds. Insurance reserves in non-government pension funds are created to ensure the unconditional fulfillment of their obligations. The main financial obligations of non- government pension funds are the preservation and increase of pension reserves, as well as payment of non-state pensions. Several pension funds also have obligations on the guaranteed value of the increase in pension reserves, which can be linked to the rate of inflation, the rate of return of deposits Each fund faces a certain set of risks, the possible consequences of which must be compensated. The risks of non-state pension funds, caused by negative effects of financial and economic, demographic, and other factors, can be interpreted as a probability of default. The conditional risks of non-government pension funds are classified into two groups: o Risks of incorrect assessment of obligations and, accordingly, improper formation of the structure and size of pension reserves. These include financial and economic (fluctuations in inflation, changes in the profitability of financial markets), and demographic risks (a dramatic change in the number of participants in retirement age and life expectancy). The presence of such risks leads to errors in the assignment of actuarial profitability, in the use of life expectancy tables in calculating liabilities, etc.; o Risks of managing the investment portfolio of the Fund (investment risks). This group includes depreciation of securities, insolvency of issuers of securities with a fixed maturity, insolvency of asset management companies, mutual funds, and banks, were part of Pension funds, loss of yield of fixed-income securities, an unfavorable change of foreign exchange rates, decline in real estate prices, unsuccessful investment decisions, etc. As a result, the fund may fail to meet its obligations under the guaranteed increase of pension reserves for the year or to receive losses from investment activity. Obligations will become more pension reserves of the Fund, which will lead to its financial volatility. For non-government pension funds, the insurance reserve is a part of the pension reserve, temporarily free from obligations. The insurance reserve is intended to cover a possible actuarial deficit arising in determining the ratio of the current value of the Fund's liabilities to the current value of the relevant investment portfolio without regard Amount of the placed insurance reserve and ensures fulfillment of obligations of non- government pension funds to depositors and participants in less successful periods.

59 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

RESEARCHER OF TASHKENT INSTITUTE OF FINANCE

SHEROV SANJAR RADJABOVICH, WAYS OF INVESTMENT RISK MANAGEMENT

Annotation. Investment and especially innovation risks are high risk in all areas. The problem of proper and effective risk management in business entities engaged in investment and innovation is the main risks of their activities. Hence, effective management of this type of risk requires that it is given priority as a major problem. Keywords. Risk, investment, investment risk management, diversification, investment projects.

In order to increase the effectiveness of reforms aimed at modernizing and accelerating the development of the economy and the development of market relations, the Government of Uzbekistan pays great attention to improving the investment process in the country. This is due to the fact that investment is an important factor in ensuring intensive development, introduction of innovations and economic growth on the basis of modernization of production. The country has a lot of experience in financing investment projects, their examination, risk assessment. However, the impact of economic and political factors on the development of financing of investment projects is obvious. In this regard, one of the important tasks in the implementation of investment projects in Uzbekistan is to improve the methods of risk analysis, management and assessment. There are several ways to eliminate or mitigate the impact of specific risks in the implementation of investment projects, including: 1. Risk avoidance is the abandonment of risk-related activities (and therefore the abandonment of benefits). 2. Risk withholding - leaving the risk to the investor, who must have the funds to cover the losses from the risks when the investor directs his capital to risky activities. 3. Transfer of risk (insurance, reinsurance) - the investor assumes the risk of risk to someone. Risk insurance, logically, means assigning certain risks to insurance companies. Its essence is reflected in the fact that the investor gives up part of the income in order to avoid risk. 4. Risk reduction is the reduction of losses through the establishment of reserve funds to cover unforeseen costs. The main purpose is to assess the additional costs or losses incurred under the influence of risk. Risk diversification is the distribution of risks between different activities that are not related to each other. Diversification allows to get rid of a part of the risk based on the distribution of investments between different activities (formation of an investment portfolio). There are the following forms of risk distribution in the formation of the investment portfolio: * Diversification of goods and services, activities: * Consumer diversification: * diversification of suppliers; * Diversification of project participants. Risk insurance is a deviation from these risks, which is the reduction of risks by transferring risks to insurance companies in exchange for a premium. Insurance includes property insurance and accident insurance. In conclusion, since the calculation of cash flows in investment projects is of a forecast nature, it is natural that in the analysis of an investment project, the actual

60 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 calculations are limited to the planned indicators. Therefore, in the analysis and examination of the investment project, it is important to organize the effective management of investment risks, select management methods in accordance with the results of risk analysis and apply specific measures to reduce risks within them. Implementation of these measures will eliminate the negative consequences of investment risks.

61 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

ADVANCED EXPERIENCE OF FOREIGN COUNTRIES IN THE FIELD OF MORTGAGE LOAN

Ziyaev Muzàffar Doctor of Economic science Tashkent Institute of Architecture and Construction Saodat Islamova Master of Economics in construction Tashkent Institute of Architecture and Construction Tashkent, Uzbekistan

Annotation. In order to form a complete system of mortgage lending, it is necessary to use the many years of experience of foreign banks, experience in the provision and maintenance of mortgage housing loans. International experience shows that an important purpose of state and municipal government is to provide affordable and quality housing with the help of legislative and administrative acts . Key words Market economy, mortgage market, housing mortgage, insurance coverage, investment mortgage relations, construction savings bank, construction savings.

The effectiveness of the functioning of a market economy depends on the reserve system of the institutional unit, the beginning of which is: pledge, surety, insurance, accounting accounts of reserves, guarantees, etc. The mortgage market in Uzbekistan is just beginning to develop and is based on primary debt mortgage obligations (mortgages, guarantees), which are located in those institutions that purchased them before the maturity date. Collateral is a way of securing obligations. With floating collateral, the composition and natural form of the collateral subject is constantly changing (for example, collateral of an enterprise, branch, etc.). In the writings of such economists as: B. Butler, D. Goodman, D. Downs, we can see that almost all definitions of collateral focus on the form of securing a loan return and the possibility of selling the subject of collateral. It is important to understand that the guarantee in a market economy is the main form of ensuring the execution of any operations. It should be noted that in the US, 63 million families live in homes purchased with a mortgage. Mortgage loans include over 3 trillion dollars a year, which is more than circulation in the US government securities market. Mortgage loans are provided by savings and loan associations (40 - 50% of all mortgage loans), mortgage banks (18 - 30%), commercial banks (19 -20%), mutual savings (commercial) banks (8-10%), credit unions (1-2%). It is worth noting that the United States took more than 50 years to reach the current level of investment mortgage relations. In order to form a complete system of mortgage lending, it is necessary to use the many years of experience of foreign banks, experience in the provision and maintenance of mortgage housing loans. International experience shows that an important purpose of state and municipal government is to provide affordable and quality housing with the help of legislative and administrative acts. In Europe, the following well-known and effective economic regulators are recognized, which have a long-term path and international application: A) preferential bank loans in the amount of from 3.5 to 9% per annum with maturities

62 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 of 15 to 25 years for housing created and bought by the population; b) tax incentives (for example, a reduction of up to 50% VAT) on the production of building materials and engineering equipment for the construction of residential houses, paved roads, hospitals, schools, child care facilities and some other facilities; c) stimulation of capital investments allocated for the construction of housing, utilities and energy facilities in remote and inaccessible areas through the complete abolition of tax collection. For example, Finland in its legislation uses the norms of entrepreneurial activity, improving housing development, as well as effectively stimulating the gene pool of young families by reducing the payment for an acquired apartment by 25-50%, depending on the number of births children. Today, the minimum mortgage interest in Finland starts from fixed rates of 3.7% and floating 3.3%. Although in 1990 the Central Bank of Finland set a rate for lending for housing construction at a rate of 3.5 percent per annum, while the average rate on loans in the banking market ranges from 9 to 17%. In the UK, they use a model related to credit refinancing. Investors refinance a mortgage every 2-3 years, returning the invested funds due to the fact that, due to the growth in the value of collateral and improving conditions in the mortgage market, banks increase the amount of the loan secured by the same real estate. In the UK a loan is issued for 25 years, the interest rate on a mortgage is from 4-6% fixed, or from 1-3% floating. In Germany, there is a construction savings bank, which issues a loan at a very low interest when a certain amount is accumulated. After the acquisition of housing, the return component of the "funded-return" system begins, which stimulates young families in terms of fertility, with at least two children. Such families receive subsidies from the state to pay for their homes, development and education of children, and payment of electricity. The repayable money allows families with two or more children to significantly facilitate and accelerate the repayment of a loan issued by a construction savings bank. In the USA there are many mortgage lending programs, even if the citizen's income is not high enough, the borrower can get a loan with state participation. Starting from 1934 to the present day in America there is the Federal Housing Administration (FHA), which is actively involved in the development of the real estate market, allowing you to purchase housing with an initial down payment of 3.5% and providing reliable insurance protection for mortgage loans. In the Czech Republic in 1992-1993, the legislative framework for "Building Savings" was created, which covered half of the total population of the Czech Republic. The procedures for building savings are that financial institutions offer to make a deposit with an annual interest rate of about 3-4. After 2 years, the depositor is entitled to a loan at a low interest rate. And those investors who make a deposit for a long time, then they are given state subsidies (1 time per year 10% of the deposit amount). Compared to regular bank deposits, customers can take out loans on favorable terms with a low interest rate. It is enough to accumulate 35% of the total amount, and you can already get the remaining 65% at a low interest rate. Most citizens contribute a small amount of capital and use the program not to solve their housing problem, but to save and increase funds. The popularity of construction savings is estimated by a high degree of reliability of these deposits compared to universal banks. The state approves this system, as it considers it beneficial for itself.

63 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

List of references 1) Shtykova O.A. Investment lending for construction secured by advanced bills during the economic crisis / O. A. Shtykova // Finance. 2000. - ¹1. 2) Kochetov V.V., Kolobov A.A., Omelchenko I.N. - Engineering Economics (2nd edition) N.E. Bauman, 2011,p660. 3) Shmatko L.P. The problem of the feasibility of attracting foreign investment in the economy of the South of Russia // Collection of scientific. Labor. Ser. "Econ. science". Min Water, 2003. - Vol. 9. - p.5 -11. 4) Dzhabriev A.N. Ziyaev M.K. / On some features of the use of mortgage lending / T: 2014. 5) Mortgage in Finland // Website of the International Real Estate Agency Gordon Rock 6) Mortgages in the UK (England) // London Invest website 7) Building savings // Website Kurzy.cz.

64 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

HISTORY

On urban planning sources in ancient Fergana architecture

Dedekhanov B Senior Lecturer, Department of Production of Building Materials, Products and Structures, Namangan Civil Engineering Institute. Uzbekistan

Abstract. The author relying on the results of archaeological excavations, has analyzed the formation stages of urban-planning culture of ancient Fergana. He has identified the reasons for their evolutionary development. Keywords: Fergana, settlements, city, terrace-type layout, fortification, architecture.

The development of ancient settlements of Fergana and the beginning of urbanization processes in this territory dates back to the late Bronze Age (Chust period, 12th-7th centuries BC) and early Iron Age, and was facilitated by favorable geomorphological- hydrographic and soil-ecological conditions [1, p. 111]. During the Bronze Age, the first cities, irrigation farming and transcontinental trade (Dzharkutan, Namazgatepa) began to form in the south of Uzbekistan. Monuments of this period were discovered on the territory of Eastern and Northern Fergana, where favorable conditions for the organization of extensive irrigation network were developed. In the eastern part of Fergana (where more than 60 monuments are concentrated) the Eilatan, Shurabashat and Marhamat cultures developed. In the territory of South Fergana this process occurred later; only in the end of the 1st millennium BC favorable hydrographic and environmental conditions observed here led to the development of new lands and a sharp leap in agriculture, and hence, the emergence of a large number of settlements located as oases. In this arrangement of the Chust tribes (similar for southern Turkmenistan), the researchers saw the reflection of the kin-tribal-principle of settlement. The first stage of urban development is evidenced by such settlements as Dalverzin - the largest and most fortified, and Chust, Osh (2 ha), Ashkaltepa, Khojambag and others, located in relatively different geographical zones of Fergana. According to the occupied area, they were large (Dalverzin (25 ha), Ashkaltep (13 ha)), middle (Chust (4 ha)) and small settlements (up to 1 ha). Their development was promoted by favorable conditions for the development of ancient agriculture and cattle breeding, this led to settled life and a sharp increase in population. This is evidenced, for example, by the settlements congregation of the Chust period in the Osh oasis (about 30 settlements), due to opportune conditions for the agriculture development (no need for complex irrigation systems). The characteristics inherent in early cities (large size, the presence of developed fortifications and the citadel segregation) can be observed at Dalverzin - the main administrative and cultural center of Chust culture. This first-city-state consisted of 3 parts: of a rounded citadel (2.2 hectares), a residential part (about 18 hectares) and a shelter for cattle (5 hectares), surrounded by defensive walls. It is assumed that the irregular form of this settlement was due to the fact that its layout was subordinate to the planigraphy of residential quarters [3, p. 135]. Chust was of the same irregular form - the center of agricultural oasis, consisting of a fortified part (possibly a prototype of the citadel) and a residential area. Its form obeyed to the terrace-type of local relief. While Dalverzin and Chust were located at a considerable distance from the river,

65 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Ashkaltepa (13 hectares) was situated on the bank of a large river. Among other settlements, the Osh settlement located near the capital city Dalverzin differed by its location on the mountain (Takhti-Suleiman) and unique terrace-like layout of residential buildings, probably due to its special status (it was one of the most important religious centers of East Fergana). Thus, the settlements of the Chust period had an oasis type (small-cluster) of resettlement (as a result of agricultural development of individual plots by newcomers), located in the fertile territories at a distance of 20-30 km from each other and representing a "closed, economically isolated set of settlements." Such a settlement system in the Bronze Age was also characteristic of Bactria, Margiana and Parthia, and, according to T.Sh. Shirinov, "this type of settlement is characteristic of arid zones with limited water resources." The next period after the Chust one is the Eilatan period (VII-III centuries BC), when, due to economic recovery, population growth and the trade route functioning (from China to the West), the urban planning culture continued to develop. So, Zhang Qian (end of the 2nd century BC) mentioned over 70 cities and walled settlements in Fergana. This period was characterized by the rapid growth of settlements and the appearance of the first "cities". The location and nature of fortifications were facilitated by such factors as the development of irrigation and the formation of large agricultural oases (Shurabashat, Karadarya). The settlements of Fergana of this period differed in configuration, size and fortifications nature, a genetic connection could be observed with the monuments of Chust culture (fortified settlements and the settlements without citadels) [4]. In the first centuries AD, referred to as the Marhamat period, Fergana reached an economic and cultural prosperity due to the slave-owning production system; intensively developing mining, irrigated agriculture contributed to the formation of numerous settlements. Thus, the formation of a peculiar urban-planning culture in the Fergana Valley was associated with the emergence of statehood, international trade development, the use of artificial irrigation and the creation of large irrigation networks; this is evidenced by the monuments location in groups in oases and valleys of rivers and water basins. In connection with the development of new lands in the first centuries AD, the number of cities and settlements further developed in medieval period (Pap, Kuva, Akhsikent) was increasing [2].

References: 1. Anarbaev A.A., Ismanov A.J., Maksudov F.A. Ancient agriculture of South Fergana and formation of anthropogenic landscape // History of Uzbekistan in archaeological and written sources. - Tashkent, 2005. 2. Abdulgaziev B. Shortepa // IMKU. - Tashkent, 1983. - Vol. 18. - P. 126-136. 3. Abdullaev B. M. Some results of the study of ancient fortifications of Fergana (the origin and stages of development) // History of Uzbekistan in archaeological and written sources. - Tashkent, 2005. 4. Gorbunova N.G. Fergana Culture in the Early Iron Age // ASGE. - Leningrad, 1962. - No. 5.

66 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE ANTHOLOGY OF HASANMURAD LAFFASI

Dustova Surayyo Savronovna Senior teacher of Jizzakh State Pedagogical Institute [email protected]

Abstract: Hasanmurad Laffasi's Tazkirai shuaro tells about sixty artists who took part in the literary process of the Khiva khanate. Anthology is considered as a literary source that provides information about the literary environment of Khiva, the processes that took place in it, the leading themes and genres in the literary process of the period, the life and creative heritage of writers. In this article, I will discuss about the Anthology which currently has four manuscripts ( ¹11499, ¹12561, ¹9494, ¹213) and a single published copy done by P. Bobojonov. Key words: Anthology, Tazkirai shuaro, manuscript, copy, researches, scholars

Hasanmurad Laffasi's Tazkirai shuaro tells about sixty artists who took part in the literary process of the Khiva khanate. Anthology is considered as a literary source that provides information about the literary environment of Khiva, the processes that took place in it, the leading themes and genres in the literary process of the period, the life and creative heritage of writers. Anthology currently has four manuscripts ( ¹11499, ¹12561, ¹9494, ¹213) and a single published copy (done by P. Bobojonov) is known to us. In the prologue of the anthology, Laffasi writes about the history of writing the anthology: "The director of the Khiva State Museum, Kvarkiyonkim, is originally from Azerbaijan. One day he told me to collect the biographies of writers and poets of the khanate period and compile a collection of their biographies which would become a monument and a symbol and the lovers of modern literature would be interested and would remember him and me.[1, Manuscript, inv.¹9494.2 a-b page] The interest in studying Laffasi's literary heritage dates back to the 1960s. About the poet and his work "Tazkirai shuaro" was researched by the scholars such as K.Munirov [2, p.14], G.Karimov [3,p.11], E.Ibrahimova [4, p.64], U.Khamroyev, U.Karimov [5, pp.77-80], , O.Jalilov[6, p.14], Kobulov N, V.Muminova , I.Hakkulov [7, p.107], Bobojon Tarroh Khodim [8, p.76] , S.Samandarova [9,p.24], G.Ismoilova [10,p.32], N.Jumahoja [11, p.7], , I.Adizova [12, p.10], S.Matkarimova [13,p.38], and J.Juraev [14, pp40-44]. First, in 1963, E. Ibragimova, Candidate of Philological Sciences, published a generalized article on Laffasi's work in the Journal of Uzbek Language and Literature. Literary scholar O. Jalilov published a pamphlet "Hasanmurad Laffasi" in 1983. It contains information about Hasanmurad Laffasi and his work, as well as some manuscripts of Tazkirai Shuaro, but he did not mention 213 manuscripts. U. Khamroyev and U. Karimov told about the manuscripts of " Tazkirai Shuaro ". Descriptions of specific copies of the Anthology and their differences are given. In 1995, S. Samandarova published a pamphlet on the literary heritage of the critic, entitled "Laffasi's commentary and his manuscripts." This pamphlet contains information on ¹213 inventory digital manuscripts from the manuscripts of Laffasi's work " Tazkirai Shuaro " and the publication of P. Bobojonov. However, it does not contain any information on inventory numbers ¹9494, ¹12561, ¹ 11499. Samandarova's 1995 research provided the same information, but no comparative textual study of the Tazkirai Shuaro manuscript was conducted. "P. Bobojonov's contribution to the scientific circulation of " Tazkirai Shuaro" is

67 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 noteworthy. He published "Tazkirai Shuaro " in Uzbek in 1992 in Urgench. P. Bobojonov explained that it contained many mistakes, which made it very difficult to prepare for publication as they did not have the original. They eliminated the mistakes as much as possible, leaving the ambiguous words open with a lot of dots" The information provided in the National Encyclopedia of Uzbekistan is useful in enriching the details of Laffasi's life and creative heritage. There was information of Laffasi who had lived between 1880 and 1945 and wrote 60 pages of the manuscript that he had completed the inventory of the 3213 inventoral digital manuscript on July 26, 1948. In the dissertation of J. Jorayev, only the differences in the manuscripts of Laffasi's treatise on the life of Komyob were compared. In general, Laffasi's Tazkirai Shuaro, as noted above, has been extensively analyzed in the context of researchers' articles and scholarly work, but so far its importance as a literary source in the history of Uzbek literature has been overshadowed by existing manuscripts. No research has been done in the field of textual and literary source studies on the causes of continuous textual differences and the restoration of perfect text yet. For this reason, it is especially important to study the 4 manuscripts of Tazkirai Shuaro and its comparative and textological research as a special object of research. It is also important to determine the specifics of the anthology, the role of the creative manuscript heritage in the development of the history of Uzbek literature.

References: 1. Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Uzbekistan, Institute of Oriental Studies, Manuscript, inv.¹9494.2 a-b page. 2. Munirov Q. Historical works of Munis, Ogahi and Bayani.- Tashkent: Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Uzbekistan, 1960.p.14 3. Muhammad Rizo Ogahiy.Devon.Asarlar .VI vol. / Prepared by G.Karimov.- Tashkent: Literature and art, 1971.p.11b 4. Ibrahimova E. Biographies of poets and writers of Khiva // Uzbek language and literature .1963. ¹6.pp. 62-64 5. Hamroev U., Karimov U. Copies of anthologys of Khiva poets.// Literary heritage. 1981.¹4.pp.77-80. 6. Jalilov O. Hasanmurad Laffasi.-Tashkent: Uzbekistan, 1983. p.14 7. Kobulov N., Muminova V., Hakkulov I. Avaz and its literary environment.- Tashkent: Science, 1987.p.107 8. Bobojon Tarroh Khodim .Khorezm musicians./Prepared by Davlatyor Rahim.- Tashkent: Literature and art, 1994. P.7 9. Samandarova S. Laffasi anthologysi and its manuscripts.- Tashkent: Khazina, 1995.24p. 10. Ismoilova G. Feruz period Khorezm literary environment: Filol.fan.nomz ... dissertation.- Tashkent, 1995.- 32p. 11. Jumakhoja N., Adizova I. There is no better monument than the word.- Tashkent: Fan, 1995.10b. 12. Matkarimova S. Tabibiy-tazkiranavis. PhD dissertation.- Tashkent, 2007.- 38- p 13. Jo'raev J. Research of sources of Komyob's life and creative heritage: PhD dissertation.- Tashkent, 2012.- 40-44p. 14. Laffasiy.Tazkirai shuaro. /prepared by P. Bobojonov / .Urgench: Khorezm, 1992.4p. Alisher Navoi State Museum of Literature of the Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Uzbekistan, manuscript, inv.¹ 213 copies 60 pages.

68 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

To typological bases of cult architecture of ancient Fergana (from antiquity to the Middle Ages)

Nurmukhamedova Sh Associate Professor, Department "History and theory of architecture" of the Tashkent Institute of Architecture and Civil Engineering

Abstract. In this paper the author, relying on archeological data, proposes typological characteristics of cult (temple) architecture in Fergana. For the first time an information about temples and sanctuaries of ancient and early mediaeval periods is collected and unified. Keywords: temple, sanctuary, idols, Zoroastrianism, Buddhism, typology, hearth- altars.

In the ancient period, several religions dominated the territory of the Fergana Valley, the cult of which suggested the construction of temple structures; but there was no clear connection between the type of the temple and the cult of a particular deity. Initially, the ancient Fergana people worshiped idols of the "cult of ancestors, totemism and other pagan beliefs" [1, 141] - water, rocks, trees. There were places of worship, architecturally unformed, the so-called natural shrines - Kadamjoyi. The sacred mountains, rocks, trees, water sources, etc. served as a sacred natural object. So, the mountains in ancient times served as a sanctuary and a cult-ideological center. Along with worship of the main nature forces, the ancient Fergana people, in the absence of a single religious system, worshiped various cults. We can assume the existence of both official and unofficial religions, and the construction of appropriate structures for certain rituals associated with a particular cult. Based on archaeological excavations, the author in this paper offers a typological description of ancient religious buildings that were once located on the territory of the Fergana Valley. In accordance with this, they could be temples (religious centers associated with individual and mass worship) [2, 94], sanctuaries (for example, in rural districts), as well as worship rooms in residential buildings. Worship rooms-sanctuaries. If to consider the evolution of the cult architecture of ancient Fergana, initially the sanctuaries were the dugout shrines discovered in the settlements of Osh - one of the first cult centers of East Fergana and in Dalverzin - political and cultural center of Chust culture. These structures with a cult hearth in the center, intended for worship, did not differ much from ordinary residential buildings. This tradition continued in the ancient period, when special rooms were adapted for family cult in residential buildings [3, 31]. These rooms were not special chapels, but served as the living rooms for the family, performing both utilitarian and symbolic functions. Along with home sanctuaries dedicated to family cults, separate so-called city temples were built in Fergana, supposedly intended for the royal cult. Temples. In this type of structures associated with urban build-up, the sacred part and open space (courtyard) were distinguished [2, 94]. In the planning structure of the temples there were certain patterns associated primarily with the conduct of religious rituals. An example is the construction of a cult center on Kyzlyartepa in Margilan (IV- VI centuries), characterized by an isolated position, the presence of a central room - cella (6x6 m) in the perimeter bypass of corridors. Sanctuaries. Consider the fire shrines of a fairly large size, of monumental nature, erected in rural settlements or urban centers. These include the sanctuary in the Kairagach estate (IV-VI centuries), in rural settlement Karatepa, Ist centuary AD (in the Chust

69 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 district) and the structure in Sultanabad settlement (late III - early II centuries BC). For example, the latter consisted of three rooms, among which a central one of rectangular form was different (a wall of 4 m long is preserved). This sanctuary differed not only by the walls thickness (170 cm), but also by the interior: two rectangular hearths connected to each other and located in the center, on the four sides of which there were other hearths of round form. The appearance of similar monumental temples of the type "the hall in the bypass of corridors" on Kyzlyartepa and Sultanabad was a new phenomenon in the development of temple architecture of Fergana; these architectural parallels gravitate towards the southwestern regions of Central Asia [1, 84]. The fact of using five hearths located in a special way - one in the center, the others in pairs, can be observed in other fire temples of the Fergana Valley (for example, in the fire temple in Sartepa) [1, 10]. It should be noted that in medieval period "there were no drastic changes" in the planning of fire temples [2, 3]. This is evidenced by the sanctuary of fire worshipers on Zauraktepa (VIII century AD); it is of a rectangular form (17x26 m) with a cranked offset, in which a central sanctuary surrounded by wide bypass corridors stands out to conduct cult rituals [4, 14]. Thus, we can assume that in the development of temple architecture of ancient Fergana, a consistent development process is observed - from simple family micro- temples to classical "fire" temples, built according to the rules of religious etiquette. In many ways, the distribution of the layout "hall in the bypass of corridors or of a corridor and premises" in Fergana was facilitated by Sogd, bordering with this region, where a similar layout was used, in particular, in religious architecture. So, "the innovation of the Fergana people who re-formed and adopted the cult of fire in their own way" [5, 138] is the presence of the hearths-altars that differed from similar altars in neighboring regions. Further research by archaeologists in this region will reveal the identified problem in a new perspective. Further, in the VII-VIII centuries, in connection with the Arab invasion there was a change of religion.

References 1. Anarbaev A., Maksudov F. Ancient agriculture of Southern Fergana and formation of the city of Margilan // Uzbekiston tarikhi. - Tashkent, 2007. - No. 2. 2. Bogomolov G.I. To the question of beliefs and places of worship of Fergana // The role of the city of Margilan in the history of world civilization. Materials of the international conference dedicated to the 2000th anniversary of the city of Margilan. - Tashkent-Margilan, 2007 3. Zadneprovsky Yu.A. Osh settlement. To the history of Fergana in the Late Bronze Age. - Muras, 1997. 4. Abdulgazieva B. Eastern Fergana in antiquity and early Middle Ages (settlement system, regionalization and typology) // Abstract dis. Cand.Hist.Sci. - Samarkand, 1988. 5. Anarbaev A.A., Maksudov A.M. Ancient Margilan (From the history of agricultural and urban culture of Fergana). - Tashkent: "Fan", 2007.

70 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

LITERATURE

Makhmud Zamakhshariy and his "Rabi'y-ul- Abror" work A senior teacher Pirmukhammedov Bakhodir Bakhramovich at the department of "The Arabic language and literature Al-Azkhar" of Uzbekistan International Islam Academy

Uzbekistan is a country that has provided many scientists, such as Imam Bukhari, Imam Termezi, Imam Moturidi, Ibn Sino, who have made a great contribution not only to Islam, but also to the development of world science. Their works have long attracted the attention of Western and Eastern scholars, they are described in the works including K. Brockelman, O. Pritsak, W. Barthold, Ibn Khalliqan, Haji Khalifa and other scholars. One of such great ancestors is Makhmud Zamakhshariy. Intellectual scholar Makhmud Zamakhshariy created sixty-six major works during his effective life. They are works on linguistics, lexicography, literature, folklore, philosophy, Islamic history, geography and other disciplines. Zamakhshari'ys Rabi'y-ul-abror (Spring of the Good) is one of his first works. His work Rabi'y-ul-abror was also written after Kashshof, and the information, hadiths, and biographies of historical figures in it have attracted the attention of many scholars. His books "Atvoqu zahab", "Navabigh al kalim", "Nasoih al kibar" are among the didactic works that have made a great contribution to the development of moral science. His work "Rabiyul Abror" is one of such works. This work of Zamakhshari is variously named in the sources. For example, Ibn Khalliqan in his "Vafayat-l-ayan" calls it "Rabi'ul abror wa nususul akhbar" (Spring of the Good and the Texts of the Message) Haji Khalifa, in his "Kashfuz-zunun", called this work "Rabiy'u-l-abror wa nususul akhbar" (Spring of the Good and the Texts of the Message), and the German orientalist K. Brockelman called it "Geschichte der arabishen litteratur "-"Rabiy'u-l-abror "and" Rabiy'u-l-abror fiyma yussiru khavotir "in the history of Arabic literature val-afkor "(Spring of the good that pleases hearts and minds). Zamakhshariy wrote this work during the Meccan period in 528 A.H. in the last month of Rabi'il, after completing the famous commentary on al-Kashshof. Probably, Zamakhshariy named his work after the name of the moon. In the introduction to the book, he quotes the following: "I have written this book so that the readers of "al- Kashshof" can rest their minds, use their knowledge and abilities to think, soothe their weary hearts, and enjoy reading when they are bored... From it you will read the ghazals of Kathir bin Abdurahman to Izza and the beautiful poems of Jamil bin Abdullah. If you want a good interlocutor, there is no better interlocutor, if you need a new message, there is no better reporter. If you are prone to sadness, your tears will flow, if you need a happy laugh, you will find anecdotes from it.". In each chapter of the book, Zamakhshariy quotes the hadiths of the Prophet (saas), the Companions, the followers, the ascetics, the Arabs and other national scholars. Structurally, this work consists of 98 chapters, and according to some sources, 92 chapters (Kashfuz-zunun). The work begins with the chapter "On Time, the World and the Hereafter" and ends with the chapter "On Insects, Other Animals on Earth and Things Related to Them." The order of the themes in the work is arranged in alphabetical order.

71 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Due to the scientific maturity of the work, its practical convenience, the period required that it be in many copies. For this reason, the work has been written and copied in many manuscripts, for specific purposes in different regions. The work and its summaries have been copied several times by calligraphers at different times, and the work has been read and studied with interest. There are two manuscripts of this work in Uzbekistan. One of them is kept in the fund of unique manuscripts of the Institute of Oriental Studies named after Abu Rayhon Beruni of the Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Uzbekistan under inventory number 2384. The total volume of the manuscript is 376 pages, with 25 lines of text on each page. The manuscript measures 28x17.5 cm and the text measures 20x11 cm. The work begins with the chapter "On the remembrance of time, the world and the hereafter" and ends with the chapter "Death and its associated grave, coffin, condolence, weeping and mourning." The manuscript is written in pale ink, on brown Indian glossy paper, in a medium- sized naskh inscription. Headings and source names are written in red ink, and introductory words are separated by dots at the beginning of sentences. The text is tabulated with gold, green, and black lines, and in some places comments and additions are made to the margins outside the table. The work was copied from a defective copy with no end. The sequence of chapters is mixed. Chapter 57 came before Chapter 56, and Chapter 56 was followed by Chapters 95,96,97. After chapter 97, however, the sequence is not broken until chapters 78-94. After chapter 94, chapter 58 begins and the work ends with chapter 77. Starting with chapter 82, the number of chapters is not written, only their names are written. The manuscript was copied on the 12th day of the month of Safar 997 A.H. (December 31, 1588). The name of the secretary is unknown. Zamakhshari'ys moral views are reflected in his works "Navabigh al-Kalim", "Atwaqu- z-zahab" and "Maqomat az-Zamahshariy". His work "Rabi'ul-l-abror" is also one of the great works on ethics. Ibn Qutaybah al-Daynuri's Uyun al-Akhbar, Ibn Abdurabbihi's I'qdul al-Farid, Ar-Raghib al-Isfahani's Muhazarat al-Udabo, Ibn Abdul Bir's Bahjat al-Majolis, Ibn Arabi's Muhazarat al-Abrar and Musamarat al-Ahyar contributed to the development of this line and they have made significant contributions with their works. This work by Zamakhshariy is so perfect that it covers different areas of life. This work is classified in a unique way, in stark contrast to books on the subject. The scholar avoided the tradition inherent in religious books, that is, he did not start the first chapters of the book with the main pillars of Islam, but gave the topics in alphabetical order. The work consists of 98 chapters, of which a maximum of 42 are devoted to ethics, 24 to religion, 7 to the animal world, 5 to geography, and the remaining 20 to various other topics. The play clearly shows the life experience of the scholar, who enslaved people from different walks of life by interacting with scientists, religious leaders, rulers, and ordinary citizens. His travels to many countries gave him the opportunity to get acquainted and learn about the customs, state system and way of life of the local people. Through this work of Zamakhshariy, his attitude towards life, his moral views, his scientific potential, and his attitude towards poetry are clearly demonstrated. Zamakhshariy was a representative of the free-thinking Mu'tazilite sect in Islam. The Mu'tazilites were among the intelligentsia of the Baghdad Caliphate, influenced by Hellenistic and ancient Greek philosophy. Works of Greek philosophy reached the Arabs in the second half of the eighth century and the beginning of the ninth century after the translation of scientific treatises in Greek and Assyrian into Arabic. The Mu'tazilites were the first scholars and admirers of Greek philosophy in the Caliphate of Baghdad. Zamakhshariy also makes extensive use of the ideas of the Greek philosophers Aristotle, Socrates and Plato in "Rabiyu-l-abror". "Speaking of justice and injustice in the chapter

72 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

"Justice, fairness and equality", Aristotle said: Justice is beauty, it is the cause of all beauties, so the middle of everything is beautiful; injustice is abomination, it is the cause of all abominations, so excess in everything is abomination. Socrates: A calm heart is the source of human joy, a righteous king is the source of a scientist's joy, and a restless heart is a source of human sorrow, while an unjust king is the cause of a scientist's sorrow. Zamakhshari fought for moral values such as justice and truth to take a firm place in human relations. The scholar's contemporary, the poet Rashiduddin al-Vatvot, said of him: He always acted for justice, even when it was to his own detriment. [6,127] Zamakhshari'ys work "Rabiy'u-l-abror" is a very valuable work, which can be used not only as a source of Islamic studies, but also in the study of educational literature, linguistics, geography, botany and other sciences. In particular, the hadiths quoted in the play and the opinions and wise sayings of famous scholars further enrich spirituality with meaning.

73 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

SEMANTICS AND FORMANTS OF IMITATING DEVICES IN ALISHER NAVOI'S FARHOD AND SHIRIN DOSTON

Umarova Nargizaxon Rustamovna Associate Professor, Fergana State University Mumtozbegim Karimjonova Student of Fergana State University [email protected].

Annotation: This article discusses the semantic features and form of simulation devices. The object of research is the epic "Farhod and Shirin" by Alisher Navoi. In addition, the epic discusses the structural features of similar devices. Keywords: analogies, object, heuristic task, individual image, constructions, connecting devices.

The fact that the objects being simulated belong to different circles far apart shows a whole chain of complementary associations that require each other to a lesser extent. They increase sensitivity as well as ensure that information is accessible; the more distant the objects being imitated in reality, the brighter the impact on them. The heuristic function of analogies is also to provide a deeper and broader understanding of world realities, to understand their various and often unexpected aspects. '' [1] The analogies play an important role in artistic discourse as a unique methodological tool that demonstrates creative skill. They arise as a product of the poet’s individual figurative imagination. That is why analogies always have artistic and aesthetic value in speech and serve to ensure the emotional-expressiveness, expressiveness, expressiveness of speech. In the epic, the poet creates colorful analogy constructions, the unexpectedness of which is a certain mental or physical state and feature, which clearly embodies the objects in the mind of the reader. As a "product of figurative thinking" [2], analogies are equally important in poetry and prose. This method has been widely used to decorate poetry, especially in classical literature. It is safe to say that the methodological possibilities of the means of simulation have been little perfected in Navoi's work. In the words of Navoi: “Agar kamolotli xohish bildirib, ma’no durriga intilib, so‘z libosini kiysa, ul tovlanib turgan ipak matoday tuyuladi. Chunki u so‘zning nozik ipagini kiyib, go‘zalning jamolini o‘ziga yoqimli qiladi” . [3]. In Alisher Navoi's epic Farhod and Shirin, he used various communicative strategies to create texts expressing the content of analogies. Ne ikki anbar afsho zulf vah-vah, Ne ikki jonfizo lab ollah-ollah. [4]. The meaning of this verse can be interpreted as follows: Uh, those two barn-rich hairs and two life-giving lips. In this example, the simulated references become an epithet for the simulated referent. However, this simulation device can be described as a shortened simulation. In the story, the morphological features of the simulation differ according to their application, and their participation in the simulation device also varies. The characteristics of these binders can be compared using a comparative table.

74 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Binding tools Methodological features in simulation devices -kibi It is a connecting mental state with an expressive quality; with a time-conscious horse; with Persian excess; with the name of the person in the cup; with adjective; with a compound verb; with a horse in the form of an inflectional cop; with hydronyms, used in conjunction with an integral equine compound -dek This appendix is part of the simulation standard. The position of the standards in bytes is not fixed. -go‘yo This morphological sign of simulation differs from other means in that it is used before the standard. And is placed in an analytical form with a reference. This binder is used 9 times in the epic. The poet used this connector in a number of places to create simulation devices. This form is also sometimes used with the ki load. In this case, the meaning of emphasis is added to the content of the analogy.

In conclusion, the perception of such texts with a simulation device requires the reader to perceive the characters on which the simulation is based as both simulated and simulated referent-specific characters, and the pain-specific characters in the text become a common character for both hol and pain references.

References: 1. Maslova B.A. Chelovek v zerkale sravneniya // htti: / wwwgumer.Info/biblioter- Burs / Linguist / maslova / 06 / php / 2. Mahmudov N. Analogies as a product of figurative thinking // Uzbek language and literature. -T., 2011 / ¹ 3. 19-p. 3. A.Navoiy. Sab'ai is a planet. -T .: G'afur G'ulom, 1991. 363-p. 4. A.Navoiy. Farhod and Shirin. -T .: G'afur G'ulom, 1956, 352-p.

75 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

MEDICINE

ARTERIAL HYPERTENSION IN CHILDREN AND ADOLESCENTS: TO CONGENITAL, NON-MODULATED, AND POTENTIALLY REMOVABLE RISK FACTORS

Agzamova S.A. DM, Professor, Department of Ambulatory Medicine and Physical Education, Tashkent Pediatric Medical Institute Akhmedova D.I. DM, Professor, Chief, Department of Hospital Pediatrics ¹2, Tashkent Pediatric Medical Institute Akhmedova F.M. PhD, Department of Ambulatory Medicine and Physical Education, Tashkent Pediatric Medical Institute

Annotation. The presence of risk factors in children of 13-16 years such as the burdened of cardiovascular diseases, artificial feeding, the low physical activity can increase the chance of development of essential arterial hypertension to 6.7 times.11,2% boys of 13-16 years had high normal blood pressure and 11,4% - arterial hypertension by the screening. There by, the adolescents were physical inactive in 50,0±7,1% cases, moderately active in - 42,0±6,9% and only in 8,0±3,8% cases - active. Physical activity can increase the chance of development of EAH to 6.7 times. Physically inactive of the lifestyle of adolescents increases the chance of AH development to 4,4 times (OR=4.4) in them. Key words: essential arterial hypertension, children, high normal blood pressure, risk factors, physical activity

Relevance. Conducted long prespective studies show that the main risk factors of cardiovascular diseases (CVD), especially essential arterial hypertension (EAH), often occurred in childhood are relatively stable, since their presence is confirmed by repeated studies which carried out already in the adult period. Good physical development and high level of physical activity (PA) of the children and adolescents are associated with a lower level of the risk factors (RF) of cardiovascular diseases. One of the "big" risk factors of CVD is low physical activity. According to WHO, the low physical activity is one of the leading causes of coronary heart disease nearly in 30% cases, which theoretically could have been prevented if population were physically more active. The number of researches proves that, the many of lifestyle habits especially the low PA are formatting in child and teens age and persist until mature age. Aim. To study the associations of risk factors (RF) of CVD and the level of blood pressure among the children of 13-16 years. Materials and methods. The survey covered 376 children of 13-16 years. The examination of adolescents was carried out according to the generally accepted methods of using standard physical research methods with measurement of blood pressure. There was applied centile tables for verification of high normal blood pressure (HNBP) and arterial hypertension (Russian recommendations, 2009). There were calculated the risk

76 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 integration coefficient (X) and the index of odds ratio (OR) for assessing of RF of EAH development. Physical activity adherence of high school students was assessed by the results of questionnaire. PA was assessed by V. Rangul, et al., (2008) and PA was divided into 3 categories - low, moderate and high. Control group - 17 adolescents with normal BP, comparative group with HNBP - 16 and main group with arterial hypertension (AH) - 17. The results of the investigation. The distribution of the examined children depending on the level of the blood pressure (BP) determined in 77,4% children with normal BP (control group), with high normal BP (HNBP) - 11,2% (comparative group), with AH - 11,4% (main); depending on the gender and the level of blood pressure - boys (B, 67,4%) prevailed than girls (G, 32,6%) in the main and comparative groups (76,2% and 23,8%, respectively). There were factors as risk of X by physical development in girls: "the risk of short body height", "the risk of cochexy" - in all the ages, "the risk of overweight" - 11,4, only in age of 13 years. There was registered the factor of "the short body height" - 9,8 in the age of 14 and 15 years. The authentic RF were "the risk of overweight" - 13,1 and "the risk of short body height" - 11,4 for all the ages in boys but sign of the short body height was absent. Stability of high blood pressure in boys is associated with higher base indicators of physical and sexual development, low physical activity (FA) and also with increasing of fatty components of body weight mainly in torso and lower grows rate. The factor of "male" had reliable significance in relation to the female (10,9). The sign of "the burdened of CVD by the 1st degree of parentage" prevailed in the both gender - 17,3, 15,7, respectively for boys and girls. "Artificial feeding" was the authentic RF of AH development in boys - 12.3 against 10,8 for girls. The sign of "the low physical activity" has a high significance X in the both gender (12,7 è 11,8, respectively in boys and girls). There was determined that only 4 boys (23,5±10,3%) of the control group regularly visited the sports section and PA was assessed as high in them. The low PA was determined in 1/3 adolescents of this group (29,4±11,0%) and accordingly in 8 - moderate (47,1±12,1%). The low PA was detected in 56,3±12,4% cases in comparative group, whereas this indicator was 64,7±11,6% in the main group with significant difference by relation to the control. There by, the adolescents were physical inactive in 50,0±7,1% cases, moderately active in - 42,0±6,9% and only in 8,0±3,8% cases - active. Physical activity can increase the chance of development of EAH to 6.7 times. Physically inactive of the lifestyle of adolescents increases the chance of AH development to 4,4 times (OR=4.4) in them. Conclusion. 11,2% boys of 13-16 years had HNBP and 11,4% - AH by the screening. The presence of RF in children of 13-16 years such as the burdened of CVD, artificial feeding, the low physical activity can increase the chance of development of EAH to 6.7 times. Not enough active children and adolescents are amenable to increase the risk of developing overweight and obesity, hyperlipidemia, high BP and AH. There by, it's necessary to form a positive model of behavior in this age which has a great importance for their present and long-term health. Children and adolescents aged 17 years old are necessary daily exercises moderate to high intensity, a total of at least 60 minutes (1 hour). PA lasting more than 60 minutes a day will bring additional health benefits.

77 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

CLINICAL AND FUNCTIONAL FEATURES OF RESTRICTION CARDIOMYOPATHY IN CHILDREN

Akhmedova D.I Ruzmatova D.M. Republican Specialized Scientific and Practical Medical Center of Pediatrics MH RU Tashkent Pediatric Medical Institute

Abstract. Restrictive cardiomyopathy is a heterogeneous group of primary (idiopathic) and secondary heart diseases accompanied by endocardial and myocardial lesions, which leads to a pronounced fixed restriction (restriction) of ventricular filling in the diastol and development of diastolic dysfunction of one or both ventricles and progressive diastolic CNS. Our study aimed to study clinical and functional features of restriction cardiomyopathy in children. We examined 9 children with restrictive cardiomyopathy. Keywords: restriction cardiomyopathy, children, arrhythmias, diastolic dysfunction, heart failure.

Relevance. High disability and mortality of children suffering from CHF, lack of clear clinical and functional markers of the process flow, effective methods of treatment determine the urgency of the problem Lethality of patients with CHF in the appearance of clinical signs of CHF within 2 years reaches 35-50 %. Fatal complications develop thromboembolias, arrhythmias, the progression of cardiac insufficiency on the background of systolic myocardial function worsening. The prognosis significantly worsens with arrhythmias and thromboembolic complications. The objective of the study: to study clinical and functional features of restriction cardiomyopathy in children. Materials and methods: We examined 9 children with restrictive cardiomyopathy aged from 2 months to 18 years, hospitalized at the cardioreumatological department of the Republican Specialized Scientific-Practical Medical Center of Pediatrics of the Ministry of Health of the Republic of Uzbekistan. The control group consisted of 30 practically healthy children. Based on complaints, anamnesis data (obstetric anamnesis of the mother, anamnesis of the life and diseases of the child, the diseases suffered, the nature of the current and duration of the disease), clinical-functional and instrumental (ECG, ECG, Holter ECG monitoring, ultrasonic diagnostics of the liver), laboratory (general haematological analysis, biochemical blood analysis with the determination of cardio specific markers - creatine kinase, creatine phosphokinase CF, lactate dehydrogenase, sodium peptide) and instrumental (chest X-ray, multispiral computer tomography of the chest) examination methods. Results and discussion: The age distribution of children with cardiomyopathy showed that the RCT was more common in 15-17 year old children (77.7%) and 4-7 year old children (22.2%). The study of medical and biological factors showed that the disease is more common in girls (77.8%). Children whose mothers were over 35 years of age at the time of birth (55.6%) were more likely to develop RICS. In 22.2% of the children, the parents were close relatives. Analysis of the obstetric history data showed that 22.2 % of mothers of children with RMICS underwent gestosis, 22.2 % of mothers had premature births, 33.3 % had low water content and 22.2 % had multiple births, and 22.2 % had stillbirths in previous pregnancies and 11.1 % had miscarriages in the first and second trimesters. To determine the presence of heart failure and assess its severity, great attention is paid to finding objective criteria, including the determination of cardiac

78 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 markers in the blood. These criteria included creatine phosphokinase (CFP), creatine phosphokinase of CF (CFP-MV), lactate dehydrogenase (LDH), brain natriuretic peptide (NT-pro BNP), and the de Rhytis AST/ALT ratio, which is normal at 1.5. Analysis of the research results showed that the following blood biochemical parameters were significantly increased in children with restrictive cardiomyopathy: - CPK - 181.62±34.71 ME/l (p<0.01); - LDH - 438.98±63.14 ME/l (p<0.01); de Ritis AST/ALT ratio - 1.97±0.15 (p<0.01). Cardiac rhythm disorders in the form of tachycardia prevailed on ECG in 6 (66.7%) children. Extrosystole was revealed in 3 (33.3%) children; with supraventricular tachycardia - in 3 (33.3%) children. Atrial hypertrophy was detected in 7 (77.8%) children, metobolism disorders in the form of ST segment depression - in 6 (66.7%) children. Fibrous changes in the liver were observed in all children on the ultrasound liver study. Through echocardiography (EchoCG) in all children with RCMP: atrial dilatation, diastolic ventricular dysfuccation, regurgitation of MC and TK were revealed. Conclusion. Thus, our studies have allowed us to identify the most significant risk factors for the formation of RCMP in children. The received results confirm the modern concept about multifactoriality and polygenicity of the given pathology. Such medico- biological factors as a gender of the child, age of the mother more than 35 years, hereditary burdens and close-knit marriage are of great importance. Comparative analysis showed that each form of IMP is characterized by significant structural and functional disorders of the cardiovascular system in children.

79 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

MODIFIED PROGNOSTIC ASPECTS OF PATIENTS WITH EXTRA-HOSPITAL PNEUMONIA

F.M. Shamsiev M.R. Kurbanova G.M. Shonazarova Republican Specialized Scientific and Practical Medical Center of Pediatrics of the Ministry of Health of Uzbekistan, Tashkent city.

Key words: children, pneumonia, biochemistry, immunology. Relevance. According to modern ideas, the pathogenesis of extrahospital pneumonia (EP) is quite complex and not all its aspects are deciphered. Taking into account that VP is accompanied by the systemic response of the body to inflammation in the pulmonary tissue, a promising scientific direction is to study the possibility of using inflammation biomarkers for diagnosis and prediction of the course of the disease. These biomarkers include a number of pro-inflammatory cytokines, calcitonin (PCT) and C- reactive protein (CRP), which are promising areas to study when diagnosing bronchopulmonary pathology in children. Despite the fact that DRR and PCT are common markers of inflammation, establishing clear diagnostic and prognostic levels of these indicators is difficult due to the heterogeneity of groups of individuals with this pathology, primarily in patients with the underlying disease, which is complicated by infection, as well as the state of the immune system. The purpose of work: to reveal prognostic importance of biomarkers of inflammation - levels of calcitonin, C-reactive protein and cytokines in patients with extra-hospital pneumonia. Materials and methods. 100 EP patients aged between 1 and 15 years were examined. The control group consisted of 20 practically healthy children of the same age. The complex of patients' examination included general clinical, biochemical and immunological methods of investigation. The data were processed by the method of variation statistics for Fisher-Steudent. The results. The obtained results showed that serum DRR level in children with EP in the initial period of the disease was significantly higher (by 7 times), compared to the control group of 31.9±7.6 mg/l. We found more significant changes in the blood content of DRR in EP children of the older age group, while in young children in the acute period of the disease they were less pronounced (P<0,05). Analysis of the results of children with EP in the initial period of the disease revealed an increase of serum RCT level in 46,9% of patients and made 0,3±0,01 ng/ml that was 7,5 times higher. This, in turn, is an indication for prescription of antibiotic therapy. In 53.1% of children, this indicator was within the norm. High levels of cytokines lead to a systemic inflammatory reaction. The analysis of the results showed that in case of EP the level of IL-1? increases by 3.5 times in comparison with the data of the control group, which was on average 101.7±6.7 pg/ml (P<0.01). The IL-6 level in children with EP was twice as high as in the control group (P<0.05). Level IL-4 in children with GP was 2,3 times higher than in the control group (P<0,01). At GP level IL-8 was on average 44.5 (4.3 pg/ml), which is 2.3 times higher than in the control group (P<0.01). In the analysis of TNF? content in EP patients we noted its increase up to 63.5±3.2 pg/ml in comparison with (P<0.01) control group and increased by 1.5 times (42.3(2.1 pg/ml, P<0.05). In children with EP the level of serum IFN? was on the average - 24.6±1.4, which is 1.3 times lower than in the control group (34.3±2.7 pg/ml), P<0.01.

80 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Conclusion. Complex assessment of inflammatory biomarkers concentration in combination with other clinical and laboratory parameters will allow to avoid unreasonable prescription of antibacterial drugs and to estimate efficiency of the prescribed therapy. The revealed cytokine status imbalance in children with extra-hospital pneumonia promotes prolonged course of the pathological process and serves as an additional criterion of inflammation severity estimation.

81 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

BACK PAIN: DEVELOPMENT OF ALGORITHMS FOR DIAGNOSIS AND TREATMENT AT THE LEVEL OF PRIMARY HEALTH CARE IN THE REPUBLIC OF UZBEKISTAN

Khalimova Dilrabo Jalilovna Assistant of the Department of Internal Medicine of Bukhara State Medical Institute named after Abu Ali ibn Sina [email protected]

Annotation: The causes of back pain can be degenerative-dystrophic changes in the spine and weakness of the musculoskeletal system that do not provide adequate resistance to load, damage to the nervous system (spinal cord, roots, peripheral nerves), pathology of the internal organs of the chest and abdominal cavity, pelvis, mental disorders in Uzbekistan. Keywords: back pain, spinal pathology, diseases, diagnostic procedures

The most common cause of acute back pain is changes that occur when the muscles, ligaments, or joints of the spine are overloaded. Musculoskeletal causes of back pain are detected in 85-90% of patients. In most cases, they occur when performing "unprepared movement", may be associated with excessive load on the dugo-process joints of the vertebrae with degenerative-dystrophic changes in inter vertebral discs. Such pain associated with musculoskeletal disorders without signs of damage to the spinal roots and serious spinal pathology, considered "non-specific" back pain (NS). Allocation of NS in Uzbekistan to a separate group is justified in most cases when the patient first goes to a General practitioner. Potentially dangerous causes of back pain associated with serious spinal diseases (primary and metastatic spinal tumors, spinal fractures in trauma and osteoporosis, spondylarthritis and infectious lesions (tuberculosis, discitis), as well as diseases of the chest and abdominal cavity, pelvis and retroperitoneal space are referred to as "specific" back pain. For back pain, a properly conducted clinical examination allows in most cases to clearly separate patients with specific and non-specific pain. First of all, when interviewing and examining a patient with back pain, the doctor should remember about "threat symptoms", the presence of which may indicate the possibility of a serious, sometimes life-threatening disease in the patient in Uzbekistan. "Threat symptoms" that indicate the possibility of specific back pain include [1-19]: * Onset of persistent back pain before the age of 15 and after the age of 50; * Non-mechanical nature of pain (pain does not decrease at rest, in a lying position, in certain poses); * Association of pain with injury; * Gradual increase in pain; * History of cancer; * Occurrence of pain on the background of fever, weight loss; * Complaints of prolonged stiffness in the morning; * Symptoms of damage to the spinal cord and its roots (paralysis, pelvic disorders, sensitivity disorders); * changes in urine and blood tests. If there are no "threat symptoms" during the initial examination, the patient is classified as having non-specific back pain, and he is prescribed analgesic therapy without additional diagnostic procedures. According to international standards, if a patient with back pain does not have "threat symptoms", it is not necessary to conduct laboratory

82 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 and instrumental examinations, including radiography of the spine or CT and MRI studies [2]. It is important to remember that imaging methods with high frequency detect degenerative changes in the spine, even in patients without back pain. Thus, according to MRI of the lumbar spine, asymptomatic herniated discs are detected in persons less than 40 years of age in 30-40% of cases, and in persons over 60 years of age-in 100% [9, 21]. Degenerative-dystrophic changes in the spine, which are often diagnosed by doctors as" osteochondrosis", can only be considered a prerequisite for the occurrence of back pain, but not its direct cause. The presence of signs of degenerative- dystrophic lesions of the spine tissues in patients with NBS in Uzbekistan does not correlate with the nature of pain or its intensity, so, despite the temptation to attribute radiologically detected signs of spinal osteochondrosis to the cause of pain, no convincing evidence of such a relationship has yet been obtained. In modern domestic and foreign guidelines for the diagnosis of back pain, x-ray examination is not a component of the primary examination [2]. Imaging methods and consultations with appropriate specialists are recommended for patients with back pain in unclear cases, when there are suspicions of a specific nature of the pain, which may be the result of a tumor, inflammatory or traumatic lesion of the spine, infectious processes, metabolic disorders, diseases of internal organs, muscle damage, damage to the nervous system, etc. The presence of fever, local soreness in the par vertebral region is characteristic of infectious lesions of the spine. Its risk is increased in patients receiving immunosuppressive therapy, suffering from HIV infection, tuberculosis, and infectious diseases of the urinary tract. The causes of infectious complications can be recently transferred infectious diseases, tuberculosis, sarcoidosis, herpes zoster, spinal surgery, foci in the deep parts of soft tissues. Leucocytosis may be the only laboratory sign indicating a discitis or epidural abscess. In half of all cases in patients with abdominal aortic aneurysm, the first symptom is back pain. Therefore, the presence of a pulsating volume formation in the abdomen during palpation is a serious reason for additional diagnostic procedures. Compression fracture of the spine can be suspected in the presence of a spinal injury, as well as in persons with osteoporosis due to age-related disorders of calcium metabolism. Osteoporosis is most often detected in women in the post-menopausal period, in people taking glucocorticoids. Smoking, drinking alcohol and a sedentary lifestyle are also risk factors. When examining the patient, it is important to pay attention to possible rashes on the skin, changes in posture, posture, gait, volume of movements in the spine, hip joints, the degree of tension and soreness of the muscles, the localization of myofascial trigger points. At the same time, weakly expressed orthopedic symptoms in severe pain can be a sign of serious concomitant pathology. Neurological examination can detect damage to the roots and structures of the spinal cord. Muscle-tonic pain syndrome occurs due to nociceptive impulses coming from the affected discs, ligaments and joints of the spine during static or dynamic overload. In more than half of cases, the source of nociceptive impulses is the arch-process (facet) joints, which is confirmed by the positive effect of blocks of the projection of these joints by local anesthetics. Nociceptors contained in cases of spinal roots, in the Dura mater, posterior and anterior longitudinal ligaments can also participate in the formation of pain. As a result of nociceptive impulses, reflex muscle tension occurs, which initially has a protective character and immobilizes the affected segment. However, in the future, the tonic tense muscle itself becomes a source of pain. In this case, areas of skin and muscle hyperalgesia, muscle tension, and restricted movement in the corresponding segment of

83 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 the spine are detected. If you tilt in the anterior-posterior or lateral directions, the pain may increase. Pain relief is noted in the position of lying on your side with your legs bent at the knee and hip joints. In complex therapy, it is also advisable to include physical therapy, reflexology, manual therapy (post isometric relaxation), and massage. As a rule, this combination of medication and non-medication methods of treatment helps to accelerate the recovery of patients with NS in Uzbekistan.

Literatures: 1. Alekseev A.V., Arinina E. E., Arseniev A. O., and others. Non-specific pain in the lower back and clinical recommendations for therapists and General practitioners. Moscow: LLC "Complexservice", 2008, 70 p. 2. Pain. A practical guide for physicians. Edited By N. N. Yakhno and M. L. Kukushkin. Moscow: publishing house of the Russian Academy of Sciences, 2011, 565 p. 3. Karateev A. E. Diseases of the musculoskeletal system in the practice of 2102 doctors of different specialties: the structure of pathology and the opinion of specialists on the effectiveness of NSAIDs (preliminary data of the epidemiological study CORONA- 2). Consilium medicum. 2013, (9): 95-100. 4. Karateev A. E., Nasonov E. L., Yakhno N. N. and others. Clinical recommendations "Rational use of non-steroidal anti-inflammatory drugs (NSAIDs) in clinical practice". Modern rheumatology, 2015, (1): 4-23. 5. karateev A. E., Yakhno N. N., Lazebnik L. B., Kukushkin M. L., Drozdov V. N., Isakov V. A., Nasonov E. L. Application of non-steroidal anti-inflammatory drugs. Clinical recommendations, Moscow: IMA-PRESS, 2009, 168 p.

84 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Modern tactics for the treatment of wedge-shaped defects of hard tissues of teeth using veneers and lumineers.

Murodova M.K Assoc. Safarov M.T Tashkent State Dental Institute Department of Hospital Orthopedic Dentistry

Objective: to study the effectiveness of prosthetics with veneers and lumineers for defects in the crown of teeth. Relevance of the topic: Using a complex of modern diagnostic and analytical methods makes it possible to objectively correctly make a clinical diagnosis and predict the outcome of orthopedic treatment.

Currently, dentists are increasingly resorting to veneers and lumineers in the treatment of aesthetic defects of teeth in patients. Veneers (eng. "Veneer" - pad) - thin plates with a thickness of 0.5 - 0.7 mm, which are fixed on the vestibular surfaces of the teeth. Veneers are the best way to correct, including age-related changes in teeth. Thanks to veneers, it is possible to hide defects in the crown of a tooth of carious and non-carious origin, to correct anomalies in the shape, size and position of the tooth in the dentition, as well as when changing the color of teeth of various etiologies. Modern linings can withstand temperature extremes, do not change color from the use of tea, coffee and drinks with dyes, do not grow turbid. The only minus - the installation of veneers requires the preparation of teeth. The thickness of the grinding of hard tissues is equal to the thickness of the vinyl plate. Veneers are installed in several visits to the dentist. After installation, the patient acquires a natural, natural smile. According to various authors, the service life of veneers reaches up to 10 years with official care of them. Lumineers (Lumineers) - even thinner plates, the thickness of which does not exceed 0.3 mm. It is this property that allows lumineers to be fixed on the vestibular wall of the tooth, without requiring its preparation. Indications for the installation of lumineers and veneers are identical. At first glance, lumineers seem very fragile. But in fact, these plates have increased strength, according to some reports they even bypass the strength of veneers. Materials and research methods: Patients aged 20-35 years were examined. Of these, 11 are women and 8 are young men (18-44). Of these, we identified 4 patients with a diagnosis of a wedge-shaped defect; 5 patients with signs of fluorosis of the incisors, 4 patients with pathological abrasion of the teeth (incisors and fangs), 6 patients with impaired tooth color (tetracycline teeth) Results of own research: On the first visit to the dentist, casts were taken for computer modeling of the future smile. In the second visit, the fitting and installation of the lumineers was carried out, i.e. this process takes place in just two visits to the dentist. The life of lumineers depends on the type of bite, the size of the crown of the teeth, the hygienic motivation of the patient, etc. We conventionally divided veneers and lumineers into 2 types, depending on the method of their installation. With the severity of the equatorial part of the tooth crown, in the presence of diastema and three, we installed veneers and lumineers on large teeth after preliminary preparation of the teeth. Dissection is a very important step in the manufacture of any fixed restorations, including ceramic veneers. The preparation of teeth for indirect

85 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 veneers was carried out in three ways: 1. The design of the preparation, which preserves the intact cutting edge of the tooth; 2. A design that involves grinding the cutting edge without creating a step from the palatine surface of the tooth; 3. A design that involves grinding the cutting edge with the creation of a ledge from the palatal surface of the tooth. The first preparation design is shown while maintaining the integrity of the cutting edge. The strength characteristics of the tooth with this preparation are reduced slightly [Castelnuovo, 2000]. The amount of hard tissue polished from the vestibular side determines the ability of the future veneer to change the color of the underlying tissue. Omar et al in 2010 proved that increasing the thickness of the ceramic layer from 0.5 to 0.7 mm increases the masking ability of the adhesive lining slightly. But with a thickness of 0.3 mm, the masking properties of veneers are poorly expressed. The design, which involves grinding hard tissues of the cutting edge without creating a ledge from the palatal surface of the tooth, is shown in case of violation of the integrity of the cutting edge of the tooth crown due to caries, trauma, increased abrasion and other non- carious lesions. It is recommended to grind hard tissues in the incisal area at least 1 mm., Since a smaller thickness of the ceramic lining increases the risk of veneer fracture in this area [Touati, 2004], increasing the reduction to 3 mm and more also increases the risk of damage to the adhesive lining due to chewing loads [Castelnuovo, 2000]. Creating a step from the palatal surface of the tooth significantly increases the strength of restoration under cyclic loads [Chaiyabutr, 2009], reduces the number of veneer insertion routes, and therefore, the probability of debonding [Shillinburg, 2008], allows you to place the preparation margin beyond the boundaries of occlusal exposure [Touati, 2004]. But also the creation of a palatine ledge reduces the quality of the marginal fit of the veneer compared to the preparation without cutting edge reduction and the preparation with reduction of the cutting edge without creating a ledge from the palatine side (Stappert, 2007). Additional difficulties arise in the preparation of affected teeth, with a decrease in hard tissues as a result of increased abrasion, erosive processes and other non-carious lesions of the teeth. In these cases, the contours of the future restoration are larger than the existing hard tooth tissues, which requires a change in the preparation procedure, since less reduction of hard tissues during preparation is necessary. In such cases, diagnostic procedures such as Wax Up and Mock up are of great diagnostic value [Magne, 2006]. Findings. Veneers and lumineers are a modern and effective way of aesthetic defects of natural teeth. The use of veneers and lumineers allows you to avoid a long recovery, making the smile perfect. The use of veneers and lumineers allows you to restore the shape, color and degree of closure of the teeth in full. This technique allows for gentle tactics in the restoration of various defects of the crown of the teeth.

86 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

BASIC MANIFESTATIONS of the EXCESSIVE BACTERIAL GROWTH SYNDROME in SMALL INTESTINE of the PATIENTS with ATOPIC DERMATITIS

Nishonboyeva N.U. Tashkent Medical Academy, Uzbekistan

Topicality. Nowadays it is known that gastrointestinal tract (GIT) contains a great in its number, complex, and dynamic population of microorganisms, which have a noticeable impact on human health [1, 17, 157]. Interrelation of micro biota and its host plays a leading role in the maturation of immune system, digestion, metabolism, detoxication, vitamin production, prevention of pathogenic bacteria adhesion, an so on. [57, 129]. Colonization by micro organisms starts at birth and it completely depends on the way of birth. Results of many works testify that children born with the help of cesarean section undergo a greater risk of asthma and allergic diseases development. The basic bacteria colonizing intestine detected in these children are Staphylococcus and Corynebacterium [10, 27, 35, 115, 139]. Thus, intestinal micro biota takes an active part in immune reactions regulating and forming the types of immune response. The objective. To study the importance of the excessive bacterial growth syndrome in small intestine of the patients with AD. Research methods. We observed 30 patients with AD. The control group involved 20 healthy children of the compatible age. Results of the study. Among thirty children enrolled in the study excessive bacterial growth syndrome was diagnosed in 15 (50%) of them. Complaints of the patients were not expressed explicitly, so these were purposefully clarified during careful interview. In 26.6% of the cases (8 children) there were no symptoms of the excessive bacterial growth, in 40% (12 children) there was insignificant flatulence, and in 16.6% of the cases (n=5) children reported semi-liquid feces 2-3 times a day. Analyzing the obtained data we paid attention that statistically reliably higher titer of IgE were revealed compared to the control group (348.40±110.16 IU/ml respectively 87.10±10.51 IU/ml, ð<0.01) and the level of blood eosinophiles (7.40±3.03 u versus 3.06±1.55 u., ð<0.001). In our opinion it testifies expressed allergic activity of the immune response in the patients with the revealed disorder of the composition of the intestinal micro biota and formation of IgE-associated reactions. Thus, the prevalence of excessive bacterial growth syndrome in small intestine and the revealed tendency of clinical-laboratory parameters in children with AD confirm a significant contribution of the impaired intestinal micro flora to the development of the disease.

87 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

References Ardatskaya M.D., Loginov V.A., Minushkin O.N. New possibilities in the diagnostics and correction of micro ecological disorders in intestine [Noviye vozmojhnosti diagnostiki i korrektsii mikroekologicheskih narushenii kishechnika] // Consilium Medicum. Appendix Gastroenterology. 2013. ¹2. p. 51-58. (in Russian) Minushkin O.N., Loginov B.A. Excessive bacterial growth syndrome in patients with gastroesophageal reflux taking proton pump inhibitors for a long time [Sindrom izbitochnogo bakterialnogo rosta ubolnih gastroezofagalnoy refluksnoy boleznyu dlitelno prinimayushih ingibitori protonnoypompi] // Kremlin Medicine. Clinical bulletin. 2014. ¹2. p. 30-33. (in Russian) Ivashkin V., Zolnikova O., Potskherashvili N. et al. A correction of a gut microflora composition for the allergic bronchial asthma complex therapy // Ital. J. Med. - 2018. - Vol. 12(4). - Ð. 260-264. Mikula P., Hadrava J., Albrecht T., Tryjanowski P. Large-scale assessment of commensalistic-mutualistic associations between African birds and herbivorous mammals using internet photos // Peer J. - 2018, Mar 19. - Vol. 7. - P. 674-688.

88 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The interrelation of inflammatory periodontal disease and cardiovascular disease

Rajabova Dilafruz Bozorovna Xabibova Nazira Nasulloyevna Shirinova Hilola Hamroqulovna Bukhara State Medical Institute

Summary The thesis presents data reflecting the risk factors for inflammatory periodontal diseases in cardiovascular diseases. Periodontitis and systemic diseases are examined through common pathogenetic mechanisms associated with systemic inflammation. Studies on bacteremia occurring in the treatment of periodontitis are discussed, since episodic bacteremia is observed even with minimal trauma, including brushing, chewing, and removing dental plaque. Treatment of periodontal diseases improves glycemic indices and reduces the risk of cardiovascular complications. Key words: inflammation, periodontitis, atherosclerosis, cardiovascular disease.

The relevance of research. The problem of the influence of foci of a chronic oral infection on the development of diseases of the cardiovascular system remains relevant for all countries of the world (WHO, 2003). According to epidemiological studies, the prevalence of inflammation of periodontal disease in people older than 30 years reaches 85-90%. [1]. Diseases of periodontal tissues, as a rule, have a chronic course and are a response of the body to biofilm and plaque. The two most common inflammatory diseases of periodontal tissues are gingivitis and periodontitis. Gingivitis is characterized by inflammation of the gum tissue, is a reversible process (if caused by poor oral hygiene) and proceeds without damage to the supporting and retaining tissues of the tooth. However, if untreated, gingivitis can lead to destruction of periodontal tissues. If untreated, tissue destruction progresses, leading to tooth mobility, mastication and tooth loss [2]. The purpose of this study is to assess the role of the pathogenicity of odontogenic infection in the development of CVD. Materials and methods. We conducted a comprehensive examination of 65 patients, of which 31 patients included in the treatment stages for CVD were included in group I, in which the pathogen "(Porphyromonas gingivalis" was identified by microbiological examination. Group 2 (34) patients consisted of CVD patients without periodontal disease A study of the dental status of patients included a survey and examination. The following indices were determined during the survey: hygiene index according to Green - Vermillion (I964), PMA, PI according to A. Russel (1967), IR according to Muchlemann (1971). X-ray examination was performed using orthopantomograms and targeted intraoral images Result. When examining patients, the following complaints were noted: bleeding gums during brushing and eating solid food, itching and discomfort in the gums, bad breath, discoloration of the gums, tooth mobility. An objective examination of the gingival papillae and marginal gums was swollen, cyanotic, bleeding on probing. The depth of periodontal pockets reached 4-5 mm. Pathological mobility was determined within the I - II degree. In all patients, abundant supra- and subgingival dental deposits were revealed. An X-ray examination in patients with moderate severity of CGP revealed a predominance of the vertical type of bone resorption, the absence of a compact plate and destruction of the interalveolar septum from 1/3 to 1/2 of the root length, which

89 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 corresponds to the second degree of destruction of the bone tissue of the alveolar part of the jaw. The hygiene index was very high, its average value was 2.63 ± 0.43 points, which indicates poor oral hygiene. The RMA index was 41.40 ± 3.34%, which indicates the presence of an inflammatory process in the periodontal complex in these groups of patients. The average PI value in group I was 5.46 ± 0.31 points. The bleeding index is 2.12 ± 0.24 points. The examination showed that patients had periodontal tissue lesions corresponding to moderate periodontitis, clinically manifested by symptomatic gingivitis and bleeding phenomena. Conclusion. 1. The greatest prevalence among periodontal diseases in the study group as shown in the table shows catarrhal marginal gingivitis and hypertrophic gingivitis, respectively, in 46 and 12 patients with CVD disease. 2. A decrease in the synthesis of the chemotactic factor in CVD patients is accompanied by a significant decrease in the content of IL-8 in mixed saliva, which leads to a reduction in the neutrophil life span. As a result, neutrophils are transformed by major mediators involved in damage to the gums and alveolar bone tissue with the development of periodontitis.

Bibliography 1. Áîéöîâ Ñ.À. Ñòðóêòóðà ôàêòîðîâ ðèñêà, ïîðàæåíèé îðãàíîâ - ìèøåíåé è ìåòàáîëè÷åñêèõ èçìåíåíèé ó áîëüíûõ àðòåðèàëüíîé ãèïåðòåíçèåé â ðàçëè÷íûõ âîçðàñòíûõ ãðóïïàõ / Ñ.À. Áîéöîâ // Êàðäèîëîãèÿ. - 2009. - ¹ 4. 2. Áóëàííèêîâ À.Ñ. Çàáîëåâàíèÿ ïàðîäîíòà. Êëèíèêà, äèàãíîñòèêà è ëå÷åíèå / /Ìåäèöèíñêàÿ ïîìîùü. - 2005. - ¹ 4. - Ñ. 21-24. 3. Âëàñîâà Ý.Å. è äð. Àíòèòåëà ïðîòèâ Chlamydea pneumonia â ñûâîðîòêå êðîâè áîëüíûõ èøåìè÷åñêîé áîëåçíüþ ñåðäöà è ðèñê ðàçâèòèÿ îñëîæíåííîãî ïîðàæåíèÿ êîðîíàðíûõ àðòåðèé // Êàðäèîëîãèÿ. - 2006. - ¹ 1. 4. Ãðóäÿíîâ À.È. Îáñëåäîâàíèå ëèö ñ çàáîëåâàíèÿìè ïàðîäîíòà // Ïàðîäîíòîëîãèÿ. - 1998. - ¹ 3. 5.Òåáëîåâà Ë.Ì., Ãðèãîðÿí Ñ.Ñ., Äìèòðèåâà Ë.À., Ãóðåâè÷ Ê.Ã. (2012) Toll- like ðåöåïòîðû è èõ ðîëü â ðàçâèòèè ïàðîäîíòèòà. Ñòîìàòîëîãèÿ äëÿ âñåõ, 3: 8-11.

90 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

AN ANALYSIS OF PREGNANCY AND DELIVERY IN PREGNANT WOMEN WITH ANEMIA DEPENDING ON THE SEVERITY

Òurdieva F. R Kayumova D.T Namangan Perinatal Center, Tashkent Medical Academy.

Abstract. This thesis presents the an analysis of the results of pregnance and childbirth in pregnant women with anemia, depending on the severity Key words: anemia, pregnancy, hypertensive condition, premature birth, spontaneous miscarriage, acute respiratory infections, womiting.

Introduction. In addressing the reduction of maternal and perinatal morbidity and mortality are particularly important early diagnosis, prognosis and selection of rational tactics of various complications of pregnancy and childbirth. One of the most serious and common risk factors for the mother and newborn during pregnancy, childbirth and postpartum anemia is pregnant. According to WHO, anemia of pregnant women has the highest rate among all the complications of pregnancy and occurs in 20-80% of cases. It is now generally recognized that the anemia of pregnant women is often so pathological background against which develops a variety of complications of pregnancy, childbirth and the postpartum period. The frequency of premature termination of pregnancy on the background of anemia is 14-22%. The aim our research: An analysis of pregnancy and delivery in pregnant women with anemia depending on the severity Material and Methods: We examined 210 pregnant women based on the II Clinic of the Tashkent Medical Academy. All pregnant conducted: anamnestic study general examination, clinical tests. Pregnant women were divided into main groups - pregnant women with anemia of varying severity, (n=180) and control without anemia (n =20). Pregnant main group divided into 3 groups according to the degree of anemia severity: I degree - 94; II degree - 77; III degree -9 pregnant. Results: The analysis found that acute respiratory infections (ARI) without fever suffered 116 (64.4%) of pregnant women from the main group and 28 (93.3%) - the control. ARI fever moved in the same number of women in both groups (10%). Urogenital infection sick women with anemia I and II in the same subgroup of 11 (47.8%) and only 2 (6.67%) women suffered a urinary tract infection during pregnancy without anemia. Vomiting of pregnancy suffered 53 (64.6%) of women with anemia I degree, 26 (31.7%) grade II and 3 (3.65%) women with anemia of III degree, whereas in the control group- 13(43,3%). Complications during pregnancy threatens observed spontaneous miscarriage in pregnant women with anemia: in the I subgroup - at 52.1% (49), in II - at 80.5% (62), and group III - at 88.9% (8). However, the three women with severe anemia threatening spontaneous miscarriage was observed 2 times more than other pregnant women with anemia. In the control group these complications consisted of 30% (9). With threatening premature birth suffered 41 (43.6%) of women with anemia I degree, 51 (66.2%) with grade II, and 7 (77.8%) of women with anemia of III degree, and 7 controls (23.3%) women without anemia. Hypertensive condition during pregnancy was observed in 19 pregnant women with anemia: in subgroup I - 11 (57.9%) of II - 7 (36.8%) and in the group III - in 1 (5.3%). Of the 30 women without anemia was observed in only 4 hypertensive condition during pregnancy Conclusion: Thus vomiting pregnant woman suffered every 2 to mild anemia, threatened

91 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 spontaneous miscarriage and premature birth threatening more often observed in women with anemia of III degree is almost the same amount.

92 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

PEDAGOGY

Tasks and development of theoretical knowledge on the subject of physical education of students in the system of secondary specialized education.

Abdurakhmanov Murodjon Bekmuratov Razbek Master of Karakalpaq State University named after Berdakh [email protected]

Annotation: Improving the learning process of our youth and applying different techniques. Further improve the quality of the educational process. Effective organization of video conferencing lessons. Expressing concepts about distance learning. Keywords: Videoconferencing, multimedia, distance learning, electronic board.

To date, the urgent task is the national training program in which the task is to educate a strong spiritually developed younger generation. Using innovative technologies in education with increasing theoretical and practical aspects of learning. The basis for this is the words of the first President of the Republic of Uzbekistan I. A. Karimov "There is no aisle and border in the reform of education." "Life goes on and time dictates its new tasks. And that means that more and more new reforms are required. " Therefore, the latest reform is required to transform the education system, which responded to higher levels of training and the construction of a new system of education and upbringing of the younger gifted generation is today state policy. The priority tasks of the second stage of the national training program and improving its qualities with the widespread use of modern pedagogical and information technologies. Therefore, the innovative technology of educational materials makes it possible to open the content of the topic from different angles which are: - To attract students' attention to the discovery of important ideas of the subject and significant aspects of the subject. - A phased increase in organizational work using the sustainable construction of mental tasks and expanding independent education, using multilateral innovative technologies and didactic materials. - To provide the given subject with various teaching materials and to show students' interest in the subject. - Improving amateur collaboration between teacher and students. As we say the aforementioned that at the moment there is no developed system of secondary education, a system of innovative technologies. Innovative technology is the process of increasing students in a particular system, the basis of knowledge and skills. This system is needed now. An innovative technology should find the place of the task of education, content, methods, materials, forms of training organizations and its results. Many situations occur in which the teacher does not have enough time for discussions with students. In such cases, the use of innovative technologies of the CASE method is reasonable. According to our conclusions, the student in physical education classes increase theoretical knowledge as follows:

93 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

- At the beginning of classes, offer students a problematic situation or determine the subject of the subject and ask special problem tasks. - Require students through the method of problem situations, overcome difficulties and find innovative methods and directions. - Impacts on the motivational environment of students, in other words, derive internal movement and develop interest in the subject. - Creative (non-standard, little-encountered) ability to freely find, logical thinking, development of the ability to think. - To teach students to think independently and draw the right conclusion. - Prepare for the difficulties of life and ways out of them through analysis. We believe that these methods will help students receive international education.

List of used literature: 1. Islam Karimov "We build our future with our own hands 7" Tashkent. " Uzbekistan", 1999-year. 2. Islam Karimov "Uzbekistan for a great future" Tashkent - "Uzbekistan", 1998- year.

94 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

WAYS TO FORM A METHODOLOGICAL COMPLEMENT OF FUTURE PRIMARY SCHOOL TEACHERS IN THE FIELD OF EDUCATION QUALITY ASSESSMENT

Jurayeva Gulshanoy Lecturer of Navoi State Pedagogical Institute Raximova Rahima Student of Navoi State Pedagogical Institute

Annotation: In the competence approach, the list of required competencies is determined in accordance with the requests of employers, requirements from the academic community and broad public discussion based on serious sociological research. Mastering various kinds of competencies becomes the main goal and result of the learning process. Competence and competence approach is Central to the quality management system of education. In essence, quality management of education begins with determining the composition of key competencies that should be mastered in the educational process as educational results. Keywords: subject of activity, future primary school teacher, pedagogical games

The competence approach is a method for modeling learning outcomes and presenting them as higher education quality standards. Results are defined as sets of competencies that include the learner's knowledge, understanding, and skills, which are defined for each module of the program and for the program as a whole. Within the competence approach, two basic concepts are distinguished: competence and competence, while the first of them "includes a set of interrelated personality qualities set in relation to a certain range of objects and processes", and the second relates to "possession, possession of the corresponding competence by a person, including his personal attitude to it and the subject of activity" [2]. Competence is the ability to integrate knowledge and skills, ways to use them in the changing requirements of the external environment [1]. Control and evaluation activities of primary school teachers have their own specifics. The results of the study of the problem allowed us to identify five groups of control and evaluation skills necessary for a future primary school teacher. Group 1- ability to select a goal, tasks, and control object Group 2 - ability to plan control: the ability to motivate control in the course of training activities, to establish correspondence between the goals and the content of control tasks, to determine the availability of the necessary knowledge to perform training actions, to select material for control in accordance with the intended goals, to choose the most rational methods, forms, methods and means of control. Group 3 - the ability to control: the ability to formulate and ask questions, respecting their clear logical sequence and continuity; create high level educational-cognitive activity of students when checking their knowledge and skills; to diversify methods and forms of control in the teaching process; ability to maintain attention of students during the survey to distribute attention between the meeting and the class as a whole; to be attentive to the response of the student; to involve younger students in the assessment activities, to build up their knowledge about the evaluation criteria and skills self- assessment; ability to create a favorable environment in the process of testing students ' knowledge and skills, to observe pedagogical tact. Group 4 - the ability to assess results of verification: the ability to control the generally accepted criteria for the evaluation of educational activity of pupils and create

95 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 new metrics, structures and algorithms, assessment mechanisms learning activities; to carry out a reasoned assessment of learning and cognitive activity of younger pupils; to motivate the estimation, taking into account the individuality of the student; to Express the result of the evaluation some form of evaluation. Group 5-the ability to correct the results of educational activities: the ability to identify the causes of errors and determine ways to eliminate them; to make corrections based on evaluation activities; to exercise self-control. The elective course is implemented through a system of lectures and practical classes. The lectures cover the main theoretical provisions of assessment activities of primary school teachers. In practical classes, students perform various tasks that contribute to the formation of the ability to evaluate the educational achievements of students in the conditions of variable primary education. Practical classes help to solve problems that arise when evaluating students ' academic achievements. One of the most effective methods is pedagogical games (imitation of behavior in a specific situation), which help to bring the future teacher closer to the professional environment, while reproducing professional situations, actions and relationships. Under the pedagogical game, we consider a method of studying, mastering and testing certain models of decisions and corresponding actions in a simulated situation in the form of role-playing or communicative interaction. Pedagogical games allow students to get a holistic experience of organizing evaluation activities and contribute to the development of certain professionally significant personal qualities. An equally important feature of pedagogical games is the ability to increase students ' interest in mastering evaluation activities in the educational process, to remove the fear of school in General and the implementation of this activity in particular. Educational games can be organized as situation games, role-playing games, simulation games, business games, and so on. As part of the elective course, we use business games, games of an imitation nature. This is possible if the learning process uses non-traditional forms and methods of active learning (various types of lectures, business and simulation games, etc.), and the formation of evaluation skills is based on a close relationship between theory and practice by including control and evaluation issues in the direct pedagogical activity.

Literatures: 1. Ivanov D. A. Competence and competence approach in modern education / D. A. Ivanov. - Moscow: Chistye Prudy, 2007. - 32 p. 2. Markova A. K. Psychology of teacher's work / A. K. Markova-M.: Enlightenment, 1993. -192 p. 3. Mitina L. M. Psychology of professional development of teachers / L. M. Mitina. - Moscow: flint, Moscow psychological and social Institute, 1998. - 200 p.

96 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

NEW METHODS IN TEACHING ENGLISH AND USEFUL ASPECTS

Chiniqulova Nigora

Annotation: Progress and fundamental changes in language learning methods are undoubtedly related to innovations in the field of personality and group psychology. The psychological factor of learning foreign languages is promoted to the leading positions. Authenticity of communication, balanced demands and claims, mutual benefit, respect for the freedom of other individuals-this is a set of rules for building constructive relationships in the "teacher-student" system. Keywords: intercultural communication, teaching methods, society

In the classroom, the student is no longer restricted in the choice of speech tools and their own speech behavior. The teacher is also not constrained in the choice, because there are a huge number of methods and techniques of teaching - from games and trainings to simultaneous translation, in the organization of classes, in the choice of textbooks and manuals. The teacher can now select, create, combine and modify the teaching material using various methods. In this approach to language, intercultural communication is, first of all, an adequate understanding of two interlocutors exchanging information, belonging to different national cultures, a sign of belonging of its speakers to a certain society. This method allows you not only to monitor the correctness of speech, but also to strive to increase its content. This method includes two aspects of communication - language and intercultural [1, p. 47]. Forms of education have also become more diverse: going to the office, to the student's home, individual classes with a teacher, groups of "weekend", for the busy and not so busy, for children and pensioners ... The main question remains: what is the content of the course, its structure and teaching methods? Who is the author of the proposed material, where this material was developed and tested by whom? Language teaching has become applied, whereas previously it was relatively abstract and theoretical. Aristotle also brought out the famous triad of teaching ethics, which perfectly corresponds to modern requirements: logos - the quality of presentation, pathos-contact with the audience, ethos-attitude to others. This rule is true for the speaker, for the actor, and for the teacher of a foreign language, whose role also involves the first two hypostases. The functions of a teacher in the educational process have changed significantly. The teacher-mentor, the teacher-dictator is not able to give students the freedom of choice and provide the necessary freedom of teaching in the comprehension of such a subtle matter as language. In the classroom, the student is no longer restricted in the choice of speech tools and their own speech behavior. The teacher is also not shy in choosing methods and techniques of teaching (from games and trainings to simultaneous translation), organizing classes, choosing textbooks and manuals (from a wide range of domestic publications to products from Oxford, Cambridge, London, New York and Sydney). The teacher can now select, create, combine, modify. The lingo socio cultural method includes two aspects of communication - linguistic and intercultural. Our lexicon has been updated with the new word "bicultural" - a person who easily navigates the national characteristics, history, culture, and customs of two countries, civilizations, and worlds. For a student of a language University, what is important is not so much a high level of reading, writing, and translation (although this is by no means excluded), but "lingo socio cultural competence" - the ability to

97 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

"dissect" a language under the microscope of culture. Today, language is not only a vocabulary, but also a way for people to express themselves. It serves for communication purposes and is able to express the entire set of human knowledge and ideas about the world. In the West, language is understood as a system of communication that consists of certain fragments and a set of rules used for the purpose of communication. A very important difference in Western linguistic thinking is the understanding of language not only in relation to a particular state, but also with a particular part of the country, region, etc. In this approach, the language is closely related to the culture of a given part of the country or region, i.e. with the ideas and customs of a particular group of people or society. Sometimes culture is understood as society itself, as a civilization. We believe that the definition of supporters of the lingo socio cultural method does not exaggerate the power and significance of language in the modern world. In their opinion, language is a powerful social tool that forms the flow of people into an ethnic group, forming a nation through the storage and transmission of culture, traditions, and social consciousness of this speech complex. In this approach to language, intercultural communication is primarily an adequate understanding of two interlocutors or people who exchange information, belonging to different national cultures. Then their language becomes a sign of belonging of its speakers to a certain society. So, if you sum up, or, to put it in English, make a summary, the British methods have a number of distinctive features. Most of them are developed based on the integration of traditional and modern teaching methods. Differentiation by age groups and a multi-level approach make it possible to develop a separate human personality, affect its worldview, value system, self-identification, and ability to think. Simply put, the main focus is put on the now popular individual approach. Without exception, all British methods are aimed at developing four language skills: reading, writing, speaking and listening. At the same time, great emphasis is placed on the use of audio, video and interactive resources.

Literatures: 1. Rastorguev V. N. Methods of teaching English / / Education and business. -1999. - ¹ 5. - 100 p. 2. Startsev B. V. Methods of teaching English // Results. - 2008. - ¹ 8. - 100 p.

98 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

WAYS TO DEVELOP CHILDREN'S COGNITIVE PROCESS BY DEVELOPING THEIR INTERESTS.

Egamova Shahlo Rustamkulovna is a primary school teacher at IDUM 1, Khavas district, Syrdarya region. Djumanova Bashorat Muhammadiyevna is a primary school teacher of the secondary school No. 1 of Khavas district of Syrdarya region

Annotation: The knowledge given to children is insufficient for their good development. To organize the educational process exemplary, it is necessary to take into account not only the aspirations and capabilities of children, but also their interests. If the child is interested in what he is studying, we will achieve the expected result. When a child is interested, the level of utility in the work that he does is high. Therefore, the educational process should be organized taking into account the age of the child, psychology and, most importantly, his interests. Keywords: Knowledge, interest, aspiration, potential, mastery, efficiency, activity, psychology.

The importance of curiosity in a child's development is that he strives to know as deeply as possible what he is interested in and therefore does not get bored of dealing with it for a long time. This, in turn, helps to develop and reinforce important qualities such as the child's attention and will. In this sense, when directing children to think independently, it is important to first engage them in the object of free thinking. In the science of preschool child psychology, taking into account the acceleration of qualitative changes in children, it is expedient to study this period in three stages: the early preschool period (3 - 4 years); preschool period (4 - 5 years); senior preschool age (5- 6 years); school age (6-7 years).[1] The child develops an understanding of the world of events, the actions that take place through them - actions, the mother tongue and the relationship between people, and at the same time the development of motives for action. This happens with the help of parents in the family and educators in preschools. Basically, it is from this period that the child's independent activity begins to grow. Independence in action is the basis for independence in self-thinking. In addition, the pre-school stage is also a period in which they develop complex movements, develop basic hygiene, cultural and labor skills, develop speech, and form the first buds of social morality and aesthetics. According to P. F. Lesgaft (1837 - 1909), "at this stage of human life it is determined what kind of character he will have in the future, and the foundations of moral character emerge. A striking feature of preschool children is mobility and and imitation. The basic law of the nature of the child at this age can be expressed as follows: the child requires constant movement, but he is tired not of the result of activity, but of the uniformity and one-sidedness of movement.[2] It seems that the ability to organize purposefully, without limiting the mobility, which is the basic law of the nature of school-age children, gives the expected effect in the education of children of this age. The needs and interests of preschool children are rapidly evolving. This is primarily due to the fact that there is a need to go to a wide circle, to communicate, to play. Children of this age need to interact with adults and peers who are close to them because they have a certain degree of slurred speech and excessive mobility. They begin to strive for a wider range of relationships. they also play as a team

99 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 with the children of the neighbors. The need to know everything is growing. Another of the strong needs inherent in the nature of the preschool child is the desire to see everything as new and to know it in all its aspects. The role of interest in the lives of children of this age and in their mental development is also enormous. Curiosity is one of the factors that motivate a child to do something, just like need. This is why psychologists consider curiosity to be a complex mental phenomenon associated with the process of knowing. The rational use of these natural features of children's curiosity and curiosity in preschool education and the introduction to fiction is in line with the main goal of national pedagogy - the formation of a well-rounded personality. The fact that children of kindergarten age have questions in all areas indicates that their thinking is becoming more active. If the child can't find the answer to his question or if the adults don't pay attention to his question, his curiosity starts to wane. Passive and shy children don't ask any questions. Such children should be asked questions by adults themselves in various activities and trips, thereby activating them. Therefore, this comparison, analysis and synthesis is called the process of thinking in the science of psychology. Travel helps to activate and develop raenine in children. On trips to nature, children compare different things and try to analyze and synthesize.. According to the literature, a two-year-old has a vocabulary of about 250 to 400, a three-year-old has a vocabulary of 1,000 to 1,200, and a 7-year-old has a lexicon of 4,000. [3] This means that during the preschool years, a child's speech improves significantly, both quantitatively and qualitatively. The growth of children's speech at this age also depends on the spiritual level of the family. The bottom line is that while adults are involved in developing children's speech, it is important to remember that children of kindergarten age may not be able to fully comprehend their speech qualities in some cases.

References: 1.G.Alimova, J.Kamolov, Sh. Abdullayeva.Partnership of family- the neighborhood- educational institution.T.,2014y 2.P.F.Lesgaft. Family upbringing of a child and its importance. Stuttgart.1876y 3. G.Alimova, J.Kamolov, Sh. Abdullayeva.Partnership of family- the neighborhood- educational institution.T.,2014y

100 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

OBJECTIVES AND TASKS OF FOREIGN LANGUAGE TEACHING

Fayziyeva Mohisitora Mahmud qizi a specialized boarding school, law teacher and youth leader, Kyzyltepa district, Hasanova Sojida Mustafoyevna teacher of the 23rd school, Kyzyltepa district, Navoi region, Razzaqova Sadoqat Sayfiddin qizi a teacher of the 3rd school of Kyzyltepa district, Navoi regionNavoi region

Annotation: Every citizen of the independent Republic of Uzbekistan must be able to read the original literature in a foreign language, understand the text and use it in their profession. In addition, he should be able to communicate freely in a foreign language with his interlocutor on a given topic. After all, learning foreign languages is a requirement of today's globalized world. Key words: easy, convenient method, way, method, system, principle, tool, search and selection of exercises, application.

Thanks to independence, special attention is paid to the teaching of foreign languages in our country. Thousands of foreign language teachers have been trained, all conditions have been created for the staff to improve their skills at home and abroad, multimedia textbooks in English, German and French, electronic resources for learning English have been prepared. The organization of language rooms is a clear proof of this. The main goal is to create conditions for the development of international cooperation and dialogue, based on the education of the younger generation in foreign languages and the improvement of the training of specialists who are fluent in these languages. The famous German scientist Y.V. As von Goethe said, "He who does not know a foreign language does not know his own language." For this reason, it is very important not only for foreign language specialists, but also for all future professionals studying in non-language universities to learn foreign languages and exchange ideas freely. There is a saying among our people: "He who knows the language knows". Indeed, a person who knows a foreign language will have many opportunities and advantages. One of the main requirements for today's staff is a good command of foreign languages. In the process of training specialists in all areas, it is important to prioritize the education system, including the introduction of new technologies and mechanisms for teaching foreign languages. After all, communication between peoples, spiritual and other communication is expressed through language. The goals of foreign language teaching are determined by the needs of society, social order, conditions, policies. The goals of foreign language teaching depend on the development and progress of the society. Teaching a foreign language in higher education institutions has its own goals, and all coaches who teach a foreign language must make it clear in advance. As scholars O. Hoshimov and I. Yakubov say in their book "Methods of teaching English", "the goals of teaching a foreign language determine the content, means, methods and principles of teaching." Given the goals and objectives of teaching English in higher education, they can be divided into 2 groups: Foreign languages - universities, institutes, faculties that train specialists in English. Foreign languages are non-philological educational institutions that do not train English language specialists. The goals of teaching English in these two groups are different, and due to the training of English language specialists in the higher education institutions of the first group, English is taught in a deep, comprehensive way, both

101 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 theoretically and practically. The second group, non-philological educational institutions, has a comprehensive English language goal. The goal is for the student to receive a general education in English and to be taught to use English in their future work in their major. Part-time professional communication involves learning words related to their specialty and reading and translating texts.

Texts are selected based on the topic. The acquisition of speaking skills and activities is the essence of the practice of foreign language teaching. The content of foreign language teaching answers the questions of what and what to teach in a foreign language. Another way to meet modern requirements is to reduce the amount of redundant material for students and simplify the learning process. These are taken into account in the new foreign language program. The teacher approaches this in terms of students' comprehensive practical mastery of the material. For this reason, the student focuses on the productive (speaking, writing) and receptive (listening, reading) learning materials, expanding the potential of students. The basis of sound education is the effective generalization and improvement of the teaching process. More recently, optimization has been widely used. Optimization is the search for and application of an easy, convenient method, way, method, system, principle, tool, exercise, appropriate to the situation, conditions, students of higher education institutions and their chosen field of study. Optimization is specific to different types of higher education institutions, as class hours vary and students' native language characteristics are also affected. Nowadays, communication skills, the ability to provide information in a foreign language (through speaking, writing down ideas) and the acquisition of information (through reading, listening comprehension) to further develop skills and abilities, along with education and upbringing requires carrying. In short, it is very important to teach a foreign language in higher education institutions that do not specialize in languages, because the foreign language plays an important role in preparing students for full development.

References: 1. Decree of the President of the Republic of Uzbekistan. On the Action Strategy for the further development of the Republic of Uzbekistan / Collection of Legislation of the Republic of Uzbekistan, 2017, No. 6, Article 70. 2. O'.Hoshimov. I.Yoqubov. Methods of teaching English.- Tashkent-2003. 3. www.ziyonet.uz 4. Karshiyeva T. The purpose of teaching foreign languages in non-linguistic educational institutions. In this article it was clarified the purpose of teaching foreign languages in non-linguistic educational institution.

102 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Techniques for developing writing skills of secondary school students

Khatamova Sharifa Abdullayevna English teacher at school 43, Norin district, Uzbekistan, Khudoyberdiyeva Nafisa Vahidjanovna English teacher at school 43, Norin district, Uzbekistan

Annotation: In this article, it is given information on developing writing skills of secondary school students. Keywords: writing skills, techniques, FSMU, teaching unknown vocabulary, a lack of ideas for writing.

It is a crucial task to form the secondary school pupils' world outlook and to have them to be an active member of society. One aspect of achieving this goal is to teach writing skills to the young generation. The main aim of developing the writing skills of our students is involving them in active communication. A new approach to teaching foreign languages also targets to form communicative competence of learners. These goals can be achieved in a variety of ways. There is a huge range of activities and techniques suitable to use for modern teachers in the process of English lessons. Using problem-based activities is one way of achieving this. Implementing these kinds of activities teachers may have a chance to eliminate two different problems. Theseare: " A lackofvocabulary; " A lackofideas. Pre-teaching unknown vocabulary is related to the first issue of a task while generating ideas are the second side of it. Human beings are possible to memorize things differently. Some of them can memorize things after listening while others do it through the pictures. But the most beneficial way of organizing this process is to have students engage in practical activities. Using tables is also one way of implementing this. To conduct a memorable event for learning vocabulary teachers should have students draw a table with four columns as follows (picture 1):

A new word Picture

Description Example

Picture I. Handout for vocabulary teaching. As in the table, indicated students should write a new word first and then one picture related to new words should be drawn. The next task is to write a description of the given word. The next step of a task is to bring one example to the given new word. Teachers should ask students to create this table and fill it into work on the new words of a topic. That is to say, solving the second problem is another important aspect of having students be creative in their writings. Using the FSMU technique is one of the best tools for generating ideas: F - fikringiz - your idea

103 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

S - sababi - the reason for this idea M - misol - example U - umumlashtiring - conclusion Using this technique, teachers can ask students to build four sentences suitable for every word given. For example, students will write their first sentences expressing the ideas whether they agree or disagree with the given topic. If the subject of writing is health, the first sentence of the written text should be a general idea that health is a necessary concept for a person. The second should be about the reason that led to this view. Finally, an illustrative proof of that cause and idea must be given. The fourth sentence may be ended by summarizing the points presented. Below we will discuss how these techniques can be applied: Idea - One of the most important tasks for humankind is to maintain lifelong health. Reason - Health is one of the main factors that show the spiritual and physical potential of a person. Example - Therefore, various human competitions are organized based on spiritual and physical potential. This can be illustrated by many sports such as chess, checkers, football, volleyball. Conclude - In short, regular exercise like this is beneficial for one's health. The use of these techniques in the teaching of English in secondary schools is the key to the successful completion of teaching and learning activities. since the teacher has three objectives in planning the learning process. These are educational, educational and developmental goals. In conclusion, the teacher must develop the students' thinking in the learning process, thereby developing their writing skills.

List of references 1. Æàëîëîâ Æ. ×åò òèëè ´³èòèøìåòîäèêàñè.-Ò.: "¤³èòóâ÷è", 1996 é 2. Starting ETTE " Teachers Together" ( Peer Support) Groups - British Council,2010.

104 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

EDUCATIONAL OF LEARNING LESSONS IMPORTANCE AND FUNCTIONS

Makhmudova Kuvanch Kuzibaevna Teacher of the 12th school of Kushkupir district of Khorezm region

Annotation: In the classroom reading lessons, educational tasks are solved in a complex way, about the environment around children, as well as the formation of positive moral qualities of students, they develop mentally and aesthetically, independently. learn the basics of learning. The analysis of the leak book confirms our opinion. The content and methodological materials of these books (assignments and questions for text analysis, system of independent work, etc.) are interrelated. In order to carry out educational tasks together, it is important not only to read the text in reading lessons, but also how to work on the text. Keywords: Homeland is not only land, water, forest, cotton fields, mountains, but, first of all, adding wealth to the wealth of the people with a little work, creating a happy, free life.

The knowledge of the people of our Motherland on the theme of the works included in the flowing books is deepened as students move from class to class. The homeland, its glorious eighties and heroism are now in the leaking books. The teacher told the students that the homeland is not only the land, water, forest, cotton fields, mountains, but also, first of all, people who add wealth to the nation with a little work, create a happy, free life, protect their homeland from enemies. understand. A prerequisite for combining the educational function of reading lessons in the classroom is the teacher's instruction to teach students to appreciate the social nature of a work of art during the comprehension and analysis of a work of art or popular science article. "Psychologist ANLeontyev: It is not enough not only to memorize and understand the word, but also to know the idea and feeling in it; this idea, this feeling should help to determine the inner world of the person. So, the main thing is that the thought and knowledge we give , let the feeling we have nurtured in the child belong to the person we have awakened in him, - he emphasizes. The most important thing for a teacher is that the child understands that the less knowledge he receives, the emotion that is formed in him is necessary and important in life. Leakage lessons have a special place here. The purpose of leakage lessons in the classroom: 1. Improving reading skills. Good flowing qualities in students: formation of correct, fast, conscious, expressive flowing skills. 2. To instill in children a love for books, to teach them to use books, to get the necessary knowledge from them, that is, to cultivate book-loving, thoughtful, thoughtful readers who know how to work with books. 3. Expansion and deepening of students' knowledge of the environment, the formation of elements of the scientific worldview. 4. Educate students morally, aesthetically and in the spirit of love for work. 5. Enhancing students' speech and thinking. 6. Formation of elements of literary imagination. There is a clear way to accomplish each task, but one task is interrelated with the other in the course of leak lessons and extracurricular activities. The qualities of a good flowing skill are the correct, conscious, expressive flow of the skill; Improving the quality of flow and improving their skills means improving the formation of good

105 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 reading skills in students. Leakage qualities are interrelated, and conscious leakage is key; if the reader reads fast and does not comprehend, neither he nor others will understand the content of the text; the right flow also serves the conscious flow; correct, rapid, and conscious flow is the basis of expressive flow. Good fluency is an important condition for successful fluency in all subjects taught in school. Leakage is a major type of activity that engages students in ideological- political, mental, aesthetic, and speech; creates a great opportunity for development in terms of These underscore the need for regular and purposeful work on raising and improving leak skills. True flow means flow without error, that is, the sound flow of the word. without distorting the grammatical forms, without dropping any sound or syllable in the syllable, without adding extra syllables or syllables, without changing the position of the letters, pronouncing the syllable correctly and emphasizing the syllable. Elementary school students make mistakes in reading because they do not have a thorough synthesis of pronunciation and comprehension of the text.

References: 1.www.ziyonet.uz 2. Abdullayeva Q., Rakhmonova S. Mother tongue lessons (methodical manual). Tashkent, 1999 3.Ashrapova T., Hotamov N. Teaching lessons in the third grade. Tashkent, 1998.

106 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The Advantages of Online education during quarantine

Makhmudova Shakhlo a student at Samarkand state institute of foreign languages

Annotation: this article is about one of the current issues - Coronavirus pandemic and how students are continuing their studies in the quarantine, furthermore, there are benefits and some drawbacks of e-learning and information about the funds that are being given to university students. Key words: Coronavirus pandemic, distant learning, benefits, drawbacks, the funds of universities, Japan universities.

Current challenges facing all nations - including coronavirus pandemic, having no chance to go out, go for university, institute, and colleges - make almost all students stay at home and it causes them to feel extraordinary ripple effect of the coronavirus as education centers and schools shut down. As a consequence, they have to search for alternatives for campus education. The best way to continue studying without going to university campus is online education. Although the quantity of people who took online courses before the virus, was high, their number has increased incredibly over the period the epidemic began to spread all over the world. It is true that every child has educational right even in a different situations too, when there is such a big problem in front of all nations, but their health is more important and so it is our top priority to save their life because the future is in their hands, without them there won't be prosperous future even though we are living in developed countries. According to the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural organization, Currently, in over a dozen countries all schools have already been closed due to COVID-19 pandemic and this outbreak have disrupted the education of at least 290.5 million students worldwide "We are trying to work together with all countries all over the world to make it possible for all, especially, disabled and weak children to continue learning" said UNESCO Director-General Audrey Azoulay. Nowadays children and students are assured with the continuity of learning. And now they can go on studying by means of their laptops. Even some students who are not capable of buying their own computers have been given money to purchase laptops and able to participate in distant learning process. For example, Japanese universities are set to provide students with cash to help them with the costs related to taking online classes during the quarantine, for instance, TOKYO university have given 460$ to every students who study there, Kanagawa and Shibaura technological university authority said that they are also going to provide their every student with 460$ and begin their online lessons from 11th of may in 2020. Hiroshima university is also set to give money to their students as a help. "I'm very concerned about and my heart bleeds for those students who may have suddenly found themselves in great financial difficulties and cannot properly feed their mouths as a result of losing their part-time job" Hiroshima university president Mitsou Ochi said in a statement . Many students have already began their online lessons in many countries, they are trying to keep up with the information related to their learning sphere, here, it is impossible not to tell about some benefits of online learning: 1. Convenience and flexibility: online courses give students the chance to plan their study time in a day, for example, some students prefer to do their lessons and homework in the morning when their mind is fresh, but some may would rather study at nights when it is tranquil and peaceful. Furthermore, Usually people that work somewhere and

107 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 don't have time to go to traditional classes, take online courses for working and studying at the same time, it is very useful because having returned from work to home they can do all given tasks snuggling up their blankets with a cup of coffee or tea, but of course it is not possible to work during the quarantine if their job is not so important like nurses and doctors or like people who work in emergency companies. 2. It saves money and time: in this modern world, technology is on rise, nearly everyone has private car to reach their destinations, so many people are caught on streets in most of their time because of bumper to bumper traffic jams especially in peak hours - in the morning and in the evening. But most people go to their work or go back at that time, so students and workers loose there precious time on the way, moreover commuting to somewhere every day is expensive although you have your own car or no matter you take public transports on a daily basis. But in online learning it is different, you don't have to go anywhere spending much money, you should just turn on your laptop and enter your login and password then do your tasks listening to your favorite pop music. 3. It increases background knowledge about technology: it is not surprising that some students are not capable of using technology because of being passive during the lessons they had in schools. But taking online learning make everyone know every detail about the functions of technology otherwise they cannot continue their lessons or complete tasks. This obligation helps students to increase knowledge accumulation in terms of technology. It is also true that there are some problems that online education results in, for example new dependence on technology for every aspect of education is forced to occur overnight - leaving a lot of people struggling with technological difficulties and challenges, sometimes it stops working in the middle of the tasks and everything done go vain or in some places there is so bad network connection that students and pupils living there nether do given tasks nor they are marked and it surely makes them nervous. In conclusion, we can say that there are some benefits of taking online classes as well as some drawbacks, but we hope every problem that prevent people from learning distantly will be tackled in the near future by cooperation of world countries because we don't have another chance for now except for staying at home and learn online.

Reference: 1. Abcnews.go.com 2. https://wwwqs.com 3. https://education.com 4. https://elearningindustry.com 5. https://mainichi.jp

108 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE USE OF E-LEARNING AND INNOVATIVE TECHNOLOGIES IN THE TEACHING OF THREE-DIMENSIONAL COMPUTER GRAPHICS IN TECHNICAL UNIVERSITIES

Mamurova Feruza Islamovna Vohidjanov Doniyor Valijon ogli (Uzbekistan, Tashkent Institute of Railway Engineers)

Computer graphics is branch of computer science that deals with generating images with the aid of computers. Today, computer graphics is a core technology in digital photography, film, video games, cell phone and computer displays, and many specialized applications. A great deal of specialized hardware and software has been developed, with the displays of most devices being driven by computer graphics hardware. It is a vast and recently developed area of computer science. The phrase was coined in 1960 by computer graphics researchers Verne Hudson and William Fetter of Boeing. It is often abbreviated as CG, or typically in the context of film as CGI. Some topics in computer graphics include user interface design, sprite graphics, rendering, ray tracing, geometry processing, computer animation, vector graphics, 3D modeling, shaders, GPU design, implicit surface visualization, image processing, computational photography, scientific visualization, computational geometry and computer vision, among others. The overall methodology depends heavily on the underlying sciences of geometry, optics, physics, and perception. Today, computer graphics especially three-dimensional computer graphics, is one of the areas of modern information technology that is evolving. Three-dimensional computer graphics include volumetric viewing and aksonometry, as well as volumetric, model lighting conditions for home plan drawings. It is used to study the law of linear, atmospheric, and color perspectives, as well as to describe the animation, latitude, area, and animation of objects. In three-dimensional graphics, images are modeled in a natural environment or interior, in virtual space. Animation, on the other hand, allows you to add objects in a combination of special effects. The study of computer graphics has remarkable features in the fields of engineering, construction, fine arts, such as spatial understanding, abstract-logical and comparative thinking, color perception, creative approach, holistic imagination, attention and memory enhancement. The main purpose of teaching three-dimensional computer graphics. It consists of in- depth mastery of knowledge of three-dimensional computer graphics, including the application of information technology capabilities, as well as raising the level of graphic knowledge and skills of engineers in computers. Upon completion of the course, students should be able to: create three-dimensional objects of varying levels of complexity, create animations, and visualize objects. In teaching the course, the traditional form of organization of the educational process- lectures, laboratory and independent work, as well as distance learning methods can be used. For those who are unable to attend classes for excuses or ant to continue studying at home, distance reading of three-dimensional computer graphics is also a good option. The following were considered important in compiling the content of the course "Three-dimensional computer graphics": " 3D- the availability of different sets of tools for modeling objects; " be able to use tools to adjust the proportions and structure of product; " the possibility of building objects on the basis of exact numbers on the given dimensions;

109 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

" to see clear, reliable image on the screen; " the ability to model geometric shapes, materials, natural shapes (humans and animals); " light seamless modeling; " take full advantage of the color palette; " be able to create animated videos; " availability of a library of readymade models;

Based on the above requirements, 3D Studio Max software is selected to apply the technical and artistic capabilities of computer graphics in the field of education. In order to master the topic effectively, it is necessary to ask questions to be studied at the beginning of each topic, to complete practical tasks at the end of each topic. Three-dimensional computer graphics should be taught not only to students of technical universities, but also in the system of retraining and advanced training of specialists. This course provides an opportunity to learn theoretical knowledge of three-dimensional computer graphics and apply the knowledge acquired on this basis in the educational process, as well as in future professional activities

Literature

1. Petrova K.S. Analysis of software with three-dimensional computer graphics and animations. M. : IIO RAO. 2009.

110 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE DIGITALIZATION OF EDUCATION AND ITS IMPACT ON UNIVERSITIES RATINGS

Narzullaeva D.K. Senior Lecturer, Faculty of "Digital economy and mathematical disciplines" Branch of the Russian Economic University named after PlekhanovTashkent e-mail:[email protected]

Abstract: The ratings of universities appeared with the beginning of the globalization process, as it became necessary to compare the educational services of different universities in the countries of the world. In this regard, university rankings play a key role in education, since getting into leading positions at the world or national level, they sharply increase their attractiveness not only for applicants, but also for employers, investors and the state, which can provide it with additional subsidies. Keywords: global rating, scientific and educational activities, university strategies, competence, grading system, technology, digital economy.

The main indicator of the competitiveness of universities in the education system is the University rankings. The rating methodology for evaluating higher education is an interesting attempt to measure various aspects of the activities of higher education institutions. It contains a large number of indicators, many of which allow, with appropriate data sets, conduct, including international comparisons, which is important in the context of the need to integrate higher education institutions into world scientific-educational space through the implementation, use of innovation and technologies of the digital economy. At the initiative of the President of the Republic of Uzbekistan, Shavkat Mirziyoyev, the year 2020 in Uzbekistan has been declared the Year of science, education and digital economy development. In his annual Message to the Oliy Majlis, the head of state clearly outlined the tasks set for the leadership of the Republic, in particular, on the development of the education system.[2, p 3]The introduction of digital technologies and modern methods of teaching in higher education contributes to the broad involvement of young people in scientific activities and this dramatically increases the attractiveness of the University not only for applicants, but also for employers, investors and the state, which can provide it with additional subsidies. The high position of the University at the global level is a serious contribution to the formation of the country's image, and as the educational services market becomes more globalized, it increases the level of human capital in the country and regions, attracts investment, and increases the share of educational services in the country's export structure. However, despite the apparent similarity, the ratings are quite different-the set, number of indicators evaluated, as well as the system of weighting factors, and so on. Serious differences can be seen in the example of global and national ratings. For example, the citation index of scientific articles in one of the world's most authoritative ratings QS WUR weighs 30%, while in the competing rating THE WUR the same index accounts for only 20%. If the Russian national rating of RA "Expert", being one of the record holders for the number of indicators of the quality of scientific research, operates with 16 criteria, the world rating of ARWU uses only three parameters for this purpose.

111 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Drawing up a rating of higher educational institutions is one of the most pressing issues in Uzbekistan today. The question of the place of national universities in the world's "table of ranks", the adequacy and objectivity of their criteria, and why national universities need ratings is particularly acute. There are enough reasons for this, in particular, according to experts on education monitoring and the international Institute for education planning at UNESCO, currently more than 200 million students in the world study at foreign universities and actively move around various regions, about 4 million people. At the same time, Russia still accounts for only 5% of the total number of foreign students, while the US and UK attract about 40% of international students, and Germany and France-up to 9%.[6] According to the Ministry of higher and secondary special education, there are 60 universities in Uzbekistan in 2019-2020, including 20 universities, 38 institutes, 2 academies and 30 of their branches in the regions. This number does not include 7 universities established jointly with foreign higher education institutions (from the UK, Italy, Singapore, South Korea, and Russia). In 2017, the program for the comprehensive development of the higher education system for 2017-2021 was approved with the amount of allocated financial resources of 1.7 trillion soums. It is planned to increase the quota of admission to universities by 18% by 2021. In fact, the quota of the Ministry of education was increased from 69.9 thousand in 2018 to more than 100 thousand in 2019. The analysis of the growth dynamics of quota places and the number of applicants determines the rapid growth of the number of applicants who did not enter state universities, and the gap between the quota of admission to all state universities in Uzbekistan and the number of applicants who passed documents during this period increases every year from 2000 to 2019. And as a result, the number of failed and disillusioned applicants lose hope of obtaining higher education and are added to the rapidly growing segment of the population with secondary special education at the age of 18-24 years. The parameters of the state order for admission to higher educational institutions of the Republic of Uzbekistan in the 2019/2020 academic year were for full - time undergraduate education-80,430 places. This is 10,545 more places compared to 2018, with the largest increase in the number of places in higher education institutions received in Tashkent, the total quota increased by 3,048 places. There are 1,985 places allocated for evening departments of higher education institutions, and 19,985 for correspondence courses. The total quota for admission to the master's program is 7,695 people in 2019. At the same time, 1066.9 thousand applicants applied to study at universities in the country, of which 731.9 thousand applicants - for day and evening departments and 335 thousand-for correspondence departments. Taking into account that in 2019 the total volume of the approved admission quota was only 102 thousand people, the competition for one place was more than 1 to 10. So, if in Uzbekistan for 2017-2018, 729,947 applications were submitted, of which 66,316 thousand students were enrolled in universities. Of this number, 18,194 were awarded state grants and 48,122 were awarded on a fee-and-contract basis. The quota for masters was 5,000 people, including 1,556 on state grants and 3,444 on a fee-and - contract basis. This can be explained by the fact that University quotas almost did not grow until 2018, and the number of people who want to study at Universities increased, we can say, "with geometric progression" because the main population of Uzbekistan is almost 60% of the young generation, ready for scientific achievements.

112 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The need for a new generation of ratings that are more open to evaluating national universities can be argued as follows: there are many different national universities in all countries of the world, which focus on important aspects of educational activities from the point of view of country specifics. In particular, some universities focus on a high level of education, others on matching graduates to the needs of the labor market, third - on the transfer of knowledge, and others - on the feedback system with students and the effectiveness of their employment. Maintaining communication between universities and graduates is an overly important element of the University's operational activities, because there are no better ambassadors for a University than its graduates.[7] All the above-mentioned events allow national universities of Uzbekistan to have the opportunity to increase their ratings, become competitive and in demand at the international level. Global rankings are clearly confirmed by statistical data on the dynamics of the number of students from different countries. The dynamics of the OECD countries shows an annual 5% growth in the number of foreign students. In addition, according to ICEF Monitor, funding for the Erasmus+ academic mobility program is planned to increase by 40% to 14.7 billion euro in 2020. While countries with traditionally high quality of education, such as the United States and Great Britain, remain attractive for foreign students, new countries and regional educational centers are emerging in this field, competing for income from educational activities and intellectual capital of foreign students. Uzbekistan can become such a center in the future. Every University, regardless of the chosen strategy, must undergo a digital transformation. This transformation is not only about implementing it solutions, but is also a significant cultural and organizational change in higher education institutions. The transition to a digital educational institution involves the introduction of more flexible processes that involve changing the corporate culture and optimizing processes. Digitalization of the educational sphere is a modern requirement and necessary for the target audience. This will definitely increase the University's competitiveness in the education market, create additional value and attract students. Creating and maintaining a competitive advantage will be determined by the demand for the introduction of new technologies and, as a result, the readiness to reform the educational system of a new generation.[4 p.4] The question of whether the high position in the global ranking is a catalyst for improving the efficiency of the University and attracting investment to ensure the same growth in the development of the national economy is also relevant. The conclusion is that global University rankings can not always serve as a key guide in the implementation of policies for the development of national education systems, so it is necessary to ensure that the criteria and indicators indicated in the world rankings correspond to the national characteristics of a particular country by introducing new technologies of the digital economy.

113 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

References 1. Decree of the President of the Republic of Uzbekistan dated September 5, 2018 no. PD-5538 "Additional measures to improve the management system of public education". 2. Application of the President of the Republic of Uzbekistan "Additional measures to improve the quality control system of education" on January 16, 2019 3. Appendix No. 1 to the Decree of the President of the Republic of Uzbekistan "Concept of development of the higher education system of the Republic of Uzbekistan until 2030" dated 08.10.2019 N PD-5847 4. Grigory Sidorov Digital University: application of digital technologies in modern educational institutions 20175 5.www.topuniversitsities.com 6.www.education index.ru. 7.www.Minvuz.uz 8.https://www.itweek.ru/idea/article/detail.php?ID=192831

114 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE IMPORTANCE OF NEW TEACHING METHODS IN SECONDARY SCHOOLS

Narzullayeva Nafisa Temirovna NamanganA primary class teacher at general secondary school N26 Pulatova Mastura Nuriddinovna A primary class teacher at school N21 , district Furqat , Fergana region Abduraxmanova Gulmira Qosimjanovna NamanganA primary class teacher at general secondary school N26

Annotation: It is obvious that the twenty first century is an era of technics and technologies. Now it is a requirement for every modern teacher to teach their students using various teaching tools and modern methods. Applying modern teaching methods is a key to delivery efficient classes and a way to make learning easier. Key words: active participation, ability to hold discussions, role playing, solving problems within a group, develop creativity and reasoning skills.

The importance of modern teaching methods to bring up knowledgeable, highly intellectual young generation: to effectively apply to modern teaching methods plays a key role in meeting objectives like increasing pupils' ability to discuss the theme being taught, think independently, be able to work in pairs and groups be actively engaged in group discussions, role playing , to think about ways to find solutions to problems in groups, develop creativity and reasoning skills as well as a way to introduce innovations. The main objective of today's education system is to approach towards methods that help to grab the attention of the whole class , increase their interest in the subject , encourage students to come up with new ideas as well as how to avoid boredom. Therefore implementing teaching techniques that does not cause learning difficulties but instead inspire the class towards further studies requires the teachers qualification, a set of skill and investigation. Pointing out the role of these methods to increase the efficiency of your lessons, below I am going to suggest a few of them that I found really helpful during my teaching experience. "Who is that? What is this?" method. This is an illustrative method and it enables pupils to think independently, generalize the learning outcomes and express them successfully and provides active class participation. A teacher can usually utilize this method in order to identify the levels of students. In this process pupils will be given a chance to quickly respond the questions, demonstrate their range of vocabulary as well as turn to their political and scientific background knowledge. To be able to apply this method during class a teacher should prepare illustrations and posters relevant to the topic and predict and evaluate the students' current levels. It can be used both in primary and secondary classes with the suitable content and create a good environment and memorable learning experiences. In math classes, the teacher can make use of this method to introduce class with the authors of the schoolbook(Who is that?) or to explain the relation between Al - Khrazmi and numbers or number zero. In classes about natural world the teacher can connect the names of people with different items in nature like making students familiar with the farmers as a person who grow plants crops, fruit or vegetables. While teaching chemistry in high schools a famous scholar, Russian scientist Mendeleev

115 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 can be linked to discoveries in chemistry like the invention of the periodic table of chemical elements. In physics we heard about a famous story about Newton (Who is that?) and the story about an apple falling on his head (what is this) which was resulted in the finding of the theory of terrestrial gravity. And all of these new concepts would be easily comprehended by students as long as the instructions and explanations are sent through the right method. To conclude, explaining new and complex notions with the help of illustrations using the right method willing help students to create mental images of these concepts and retain information longer. So modern teaching staff should be fully equipped with the latest teaching tools and be aware of highly effective teaching methods and strategies to accomplish a great mission on their shoulders and churn out well-educated, intelligent youngsters.

REFERENCE 1. PRESIDENTIAL DECREE OF THE REPUBLIC OF UZBEKISTAN of February 7, 2017 No. UP-4947 " About the strategy of actions for further development of the Republic of Uzbekistan". 2. "Critical analysis, strict discipline and personal responsibility should be an every day rule of the activities of every leader " by Sh.M.Mirziyoyev —Tashkent — Uzbekistan,2017, 104p . 3. Khalikov A.A. Developing the pedagogical skills of future teachers in higher educational institutions //Monographs - Economics. Finance —Tashkent,2015. p.435

116 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

How to choose a tutor? Sadikov Erkin Tursunovich, An independent linguist -researcher, English language teacher of Bukhara Academic Lyceum ¹ 1 under the Bukhara State Medical Institute E-mail: [email protected]

Abstract There is no unequivocal opinion whether it is necessary to resort to the help of a tutor to successfully learn English or not. For some, a teacher is the only way out, for another it is only a hindrance. Probably, everyone should have their own solution to this issue. Anyway, I want to apologize to those who consider themselves in the second category. This article is not for you. If you are inclined to believe that a good and qualified tutor can significantly increase your chances of success in learning English, then the following reasoning may well be useful to you. Key elements: tutor, private courses, effective, education, foreign languages, English, fruitful, useful, textbook, classes, learning styles, visual, audi-lingual

Uzbekistan is a country which is opening its borders for everything, it has been done in order to develop countries' economy and improve living standards of people. As the Republic striving to integrate to the world, knowing foreign languages is becoming vital for Uzbek people. In most cases people gaining language skills at private education centres. But do all of these educators are well taught themselves ? How to choose a tutor? What are the main features of a professional who educates learners? Let us try to answer the following questions. Is a tutor developing? Continuous development has become a prerequisite for the successful existence of a business in today's competitive market. Tutoring in this matter is no exception. Pedagogical knowledge, skills and techniques tend to fade. Inadequate teacher is not able to bring anything fresh to the lesson. Let the information in the lesson be a new for the student, but its disrepair will be in the air. I myself, unfortunately, witnessed many of my colleagues who knew the textbooks literally by heart - they taught them for several years - and did not want to change or diversify anything. What happens in such cases? - Simple transfer of information from the teacher's textbook to the student's abstract. A student adopts, so to speak, a "form without content". And this is because for the teacher this is nothing more than a long time familiar, revised, chewed and already somewhat annoying lesson. Otherwise it can not be . Does he have an education? This is a natural and probably the first question that usually interests us. The second question is how does the education received relate to the tutoring of the English language? In this case, the closer the education is to the subject of study, the better. However, the more important questions in this section will be: where and how was this education received. Regarding domestic universities - big comments are superfluous. Firstly, not many of them managed to gain a good reputation, and secondly, not many of them managed to finish them honestly. You can have a diploma and not have a level. You can have a level and not have a diploma. In the second case, it is rather a misunderstanding, in the first - a disaster. Moreover, not always "our" education can play

117 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 a great service for a tutor. Good knowledge in the field of language theory may not be very useful for those who need its practical application. What materials does he use? Pay attention to what benefits are offered for work. Given the fact that now there is a whole range of quality benefits, this should be a reasonable explanation. Is the tutor able to make a rationale for his choice? Can you say that he really did the research and settled on the best of a number of possible, at least from his point of view? Is he able to explain? Knowledge of the subject does not necessarily imply the ability to explain it. It's no secret, some manage to explain simple things in such a way that you can't figure it out without help. A good tutor should be able to speak the language and terms understandable to the student, as if descending to the student level. An experienced tutor will learn the learning style of his student (visual, auditory, kinesthetic, etc.) shortly after the start of classes and always takes it into account when explaining. How effective is his teaching? A simple answer to the question: "how many people, thanks to your work, are now using English?" may reveal the appropriateness of studying with this tutor. If everything goes even very exciting, interesting and exciting, but there is no final result, the educational process should be considered incomplete and, accordingly, not productive. Is he a punctual? Is the teacher late or reschedule classes? Does he finish them ahead of schedule? If so, how often and for what reasons? Do tests always take place at the appointed time, and verified homework returned on time? Listen to the answers to these questions carefully, as they talk about the teacher's attitude toward your learning. Be vigilant as you are the first to be interested in your success. If you can take a test lesson, be sure to do it. Even if you have to pay for it. It's better to be left without $ 10 than to endure the whole course in the painful expectation of its end. The first impression is the strongest, pay attention to how you feel. After the first hour, you can already determine: the relationship of a person to an object and to you personally.

References * David E. Vocke & James V. Foran (2017) Why Choose Teaching?, Kappa Delta Pi Record, 53:2, 80-86, DOI: 10.1080/00228958.2017.1299547 * Wagner, J. (2009). 50 reasons to love teaching. Retrieved from http:// teaching.monster.com/careers/articles/7694-50-reasons-to-love- teaching

118 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

How to teach English to young learners.

Shernazarova Sabohat ESL/EFL teacher Navoi State Pedagogical Institute, faculty of foreign philology e-mail: [email protected] Numonova Dilshoda student of Navoi State Pedagogical institute, Faculty of foreign philology e-mail: [email protected] Abstract This article shows a review of how to teach English to very young learners. It contains the specific aspects of teaching, some helpful ideas to incorporate into the teaching English to young learners classroom and the characters of young students` learning style, a bit of precise facts about the differences between adults and children. At fist, it presents the importance of English throughout the world and a role of the age in language learning. Secondly , this study guide how to create learning environment for children. In addition, you can be aware of teaching through stories, games, entertaining activities and songs as well. Key words: Language education, Researches on learning English language, Inherent statistics, Beneficial and Contemporary teaching methods.

1. Introduction Nowadays it is common belief that learning a wide range of languages , especially English , is becoming one of inseparable part of our life day by day. It is not secret for everyone that one who knows the language is who knows the nation. That is why, our country is taking indispensable consideration to teach foreign languages among the young learners in these days. Teaching English to young learners has become its own field of study in Uzbekistan. 2. Age of acquisition It is widely believed that starting the study of English as a foreign language before the critical period -12 or 13 years old- will build more proficient speakers of English (Nunan1999). However , there is no empirical evidence supporting the idea that an early start in English language with a help of foreign language contexts produces better English speakers. Levels of proficiency seem to be dependent on other factors, including the type of program and curriculum, spending a great number of hours in English classroom, techniques and a great deal of activities widely overused (Rixon2000). 3. Peculiarities of young learners It is a fact that children are naturally curious and enthusiastic to explore the world around them. Most children are eager to gain new experiences while learning a new language. They deeply desire to be active and have a lot of interminable energy. Very young learners are capable of creating their own learning engaging with the environment which is quite convenient for themselves. According to some experts` opinion, young learners can construct knowledge through social interaction with other people. By this way of learning, they develop rules and prove their assumptions to figure out for themselves. As young learners have a plenty of capacities whereas lack of consideration, it is better way to attract their attention in physical activities within concrete environment. It is asserted that children are able to understand the world by their hands and eyes as well as ears(Scott,W&Ytreberg,L). Moreover , if they discover their special visuals and imagination, they will be interested in the activities and take more responsibility for the materials also. It is stated by specialists that we are obviously not taking into the

119 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 consideration the classrooms where children spend the whole moment sitting still in rows and teacher is only person who speaks constantly in the audience(Halliwell,S). Therefore , teacher have to provide a wide variety of experiences and a set of interesting activities without getting them bored. On account of the creativity of young learners, it is a marvelous idea to make use of their imagination and energy in games, songs, drawing pictures and etc. 4. Techniques on teaching young learners As young learners tend to have a short attention spans, one method to capture their attention and keep them in connected with activities is to supply them with lots of brightly colored visuals, toys or objects to match the ones used in the stories which you tell or songs that you sing. These can also assist to make the language input comprehensible. As stated before, young learners can pay attention to the lesson in a short period of time. For young students, from ages 5 up to the 10 , it is emphasized as a fabulous means of learning to move quickly from one activity to another one. The time between the games do not have to be more than at least 5 or 10 minutes if your group consist of a 5-7 aged students. Whilst if they are under the age 8 or 10, it is enough 10 or 15 minutes to complete the tasks. Another profitable method which is confirmed by the large group of teachers community is to find out appropriate contexts or stories that are based on the qualification of young students while teaching them. This means that the materials that you use when teaching English, which may be completely new or foreign language, should be contexts that are familiar to them. It will help children connect a fully new language with the background knowledge they already have.Besides that young learners function well within a structured environment and enjoy repetition of certain routines. Having basic routines in the classroom can give the opportunity to manage young learners. Once students become fluid with certain interactions, you can begin getting acquaintance with more language into the daily routines. Furthermore , collaborating with other teachers in your school makes the learning experience richer for your students. If other teachers can support the idea of visiting each others` classrooms, it can be a wonderful way to get to know what is being in learned in each others ` classes and how. By this way, lessons will be more effectively and creatively for students and it can increase their ability to make connection between language and content. 5. Conclusion This research concluded that young learners need hands-on activities to engage in their own horizon of learning. Physical activities such as walking, jumping, dancing can positively cooperate with the language. As a final note, further researches is necessary on young learners` learning process and theirs learning styles such as autonomous or visual. As far as I am concerned, one of the most essential ideas to teach English to young learners is the importance of community for learning. It is proven that learning any kind of language is never individual process and neither teaching. The key of success is openness, collaboration and sharing which enrich your teaching as well as the learning of your students.

References: 1. Asher , J.J.(1977). Learning another language through actions. The complete teacher's guidebook. Los Gatos, CA: Sky Oaks Productions. 2.Cameron , L.(2001). Teaching languages to young learners. Cambridge: Cambridge Univercity Press. 3. Vygotsky, L(1962). Thought and language. Cambridge, MA:MIT Press.

120 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

"Teaching young learners as a way of progress"

Shernazarova Sabohat ESL/EFL teacher Navoi State Peadagogical Institute, faculty of foreign philology e-mail: [email protected] Daniyarova Rushana student of Navoi State Pedagogical institute, Faculty of foreign philology e-mail: [email protected]

Abstract Nowadays in this advanced world English for young learners at the primary level(approximately ages of three to twelve years old)are sufficiently aware of improving language skills in ways that lend themselves to an integrated skills and content based,experiental approach.Now I am on the point of giving an account some effective methods and ways during the educational process. Key words:Contemporaty teaching techniques,Objectives,Teaching methods,handy facts and benefits.

Introduction The most common problem while teaching young learners is not knowing what teachers explain.Thus we should be covered up with effective and attractive ways to explain a particular theme.Otherwise neither you nor your students may not be succesfull. M.Vljayalakshmi created the most handy methods in modern teaching.These techniques help to attain the following adjectives: Objectives >Present the material in more interesting and attractive way >Guide and help the students in enriching the qualitative material >Make best use of time and coach the students >Provide individualized instruction >Prepare the learning materials for students, rather teaching in conventional students >Help them to overcome their study problems Let`s clarify one of modern teaching technique which is nowadays mostly used in teaching world Visual aids: Apart from the traditional visual aids like charts,pictures and models that are still in use in the classrooms,there are other modern visual aids which were in use in the recent years.These aids include picture slides,motion pictures and the like.For the fact,If you endeveour to constitute your precept in an arrtactive way,you should always consume contemporary teaching portable,electronic devices. Audio-visual aids These are being widely adopted and used in many of the educational institutions,which have a separate audio-visual room or lab.By the growth of technology children are showing much interest in computer- based learning like the Power point presentations.It develops team work among students as they are required to work in teams for each project based learning.In such a project based learning teacher acts a facilitator to the taught and this involves the active participation of the student. Interactive Electronic White Board This is a very recent development wherein the whole board acts like a touch screen

121 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 with students being able to do various manipulations directly on the board itself.Basically thw white electronic board is connected to a digital projector which projects the material on the computer onto the board.Then without the need og touching the computer,the students can do mathematical calculations,scrabble solving etc.All teacher should be psychologist If they want to know more about their students.So.there are some surprising facts,which were searched by American educators 1.Playing scary and violent video games help children master their fears in real life. Until recently,studies done with regards to children and video games usually centered on the negative impacts and consequences of prolonged use.But a Study done by Cheryl K.Olson that appeared in the Review of General Psychology suggests that there are a lot of psychological benefits to video games.She recognized several social motivations for playing video games including competition,a reason to hang out and casually converse with friends,and teaching peers how to play a game.For a fact,video games act as a safe alternative for the release of pent up emotion. 2.Practical learning in science provides childen little or no learning at all In an attempt to enrich learning, science curriculums often have practical work or labs that teach the science concepts learned in the textbook. However, an in-depth review by Justin Dillon from King`s College in London, found that practical work isn`t always as effective as it may appear on the surface. A lot of labs are designed so that students follow a "recipe" or list of directions that don`t exercise critical thinking skills. 3.Gardening improves children`s desire to learn and boosts their confidence The Royal Horticulture society in the UK has started a campaign to bring gardening back into the school systems.Thousand os schools have participated and some of the findings point to gardening as a crucial learning tool gor children. Kids who garden show a better ability to concentrate: -Gaedening helped use up surplus energy in active kids -The process of growing something from seed to fruit helps teach children responsibility and managing a living organism. -Some student learned valuable math skills as they sold their produce to the town for a profit. Conclusion Using contemporary electronic devices, selecting the true and effective form of teaching ,can give for educators not only self-confidence and shining career, but also they are the key for children`s world. Due to your method they may learn collaboratively, exchange their information and work through cooperative activities in virtual learning. If you have enough experience and comprehension,but don`t recognize the best way in teaching, there will not be any progress or goal to teach people.

References: 1.Zaidi S.F(2013)ICT in Education. New Delhi. APH Publishing Corporation. 2.Nagarajan K. Natarajan S. and Manivasagan C.R(2013)Educational Innovations 3.https:///en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Teaching_method Rethrieved 4may 2016 4.Cleaver, Samantha "Hands-on Is Minds- on ".http://www.scholastic.com Retrieved 4 may 2016 5.https://www.teachthought.com

122 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The edification of the Prophet Muhammad, peace be upon him, on upbringing daughters

Shakirova Zulfiya Normakhamatovna International Islam Academy of Uzbekistan [email protected]

Key words: teaching Islam, upbringing daughters, Hadith of Muhammad peace be upon him, patience, endurance. Annotations: The article gives information about the edificational actions of the Prophet Muhammad, peace be upon him, on upbringing the youngest daughter Fatima and Hadith about attitudes of Him p.b.u.h. towards women.

During the illiteracy period Arabians considered to have a daughter as disgrace and they buried her vividly. However, after coming Islam their actions were blackened and following Ayats were sent about it: "And when a daughter is announced to one of them his face becomes black and he is full of wrath. He hides himself from the people because of the evil of that which is announced to him. Shall he keep it with disgrace or bury it (alive) in the dust? Now surely evil is what they judge. (An-Nahl, 58¬ 59 Ayats). We can see from these Ayats that Islam demands to be paid special attention towards girls from being born. Daughters bring goodness and happiness to the family. Some people want to have only sons, if they have daughters, they will be very upset instead of being grateful, even they blame their wives. It is absolutely erroneous. On the contrary, if a daughter is born, parents should be more pleased. The Prophet Muhammad, peace be upon him, was very kind to his daughters. He educated them with loving care and learned how to feel responsibility. That is why, Zaynab, Rukayya, Umm Kulsum and Fatima were distinguished by their advanced behavior. Muhammad, peace be upon you, became both father and mother after the death of his wife Khadicha (be God thankful with her). We can read about how He was kind and careful to His (p.b.u.h) youngest daughter Fatima in the story about her. The Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h) loved all His girls but His kind to Fatima was different. When Fatima married to Ali (be God thankful with him), He (p.b.u.h) did not endure the bitterness of parting and made them move to neighborhood. Every morning, while He (p.b.u.h) was going to morning pray (Bamdad - it is one type of praying, that occurs before the sun rising), He (p.b.u.h) awoke with saying "Assalamu alaykum to the people of the house" on the step. If He (p.b.u.h) went away for tour, He (p.b.u.h) said goodbye to Fatima after all. He (p.b.u.h) prayed 2 rakat ( it is the length of pray) after returning from tour and went Fatima's home and stayed for a while and then went on His house and wive's home. If Fatima came home, He (p.b.u.h) went to meet with her, kissed and held her hands till sitting her own place. Fatima (be God thankful with her) also went to meet with Muhammad (p.b.u.h) and held His hands and made him sit to His own place. Aisha (be God thankful with her) said that: "I did not see anybody who spoke as the Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h) except Fatima. If Fatima came home, her Father met with her, kissed and held her hands and made her sit her own place". We can see the Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h) educated His daughter well with the following words of Aisha (be God thankful with her): "After the Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h), I could not see any people more prefer and truthful than Fatima". Muhammad bin Kays informed that one day, Muhammad (p.b.u.h) went to trip with Ali. Fatima (be God thankful with her) made two bracelets, pearl lace and earrings

123 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 and hung them on the door of the house as curtain (obstacle) till her Father and husband came. When Muhammad (p.b.u.h) came and went out from His daughter's house, anger had on His (p.b.u.h) face till sat platform. Thereby Fatima understood it was because of bracelets, pearl lace and earrings on the curtain, immediately she took them and send to His Father. She ordered to say to the man who brought them to His Father: "Your daughter said hello to you and presented these items to spend on the way of God". Muhammad (p.b.u.h) said to that man: "Oh my darling, properties were neither my deal or my children". We learn from this story that Muhammad (p.b.u.h) did not say bad words for His daughters unpleasant deals but made her understand her own guilty. In addition, Fatima did all houseworks by herself because she was educated as patience, endurable and not loving wealth. Islam puts huge responsibility on parents shoulders for upbringing daughters. Muhammad (p.b.u.h) said about girls: "Whoever have daughters and educate them patiently, they will be an obstacle from hell for their parents". This hadith informs us that if parents educate girls well, they will have paradise with Muhammad (p.b.u.h) Prophet. The kindness and carefulness of Muhammad (p.b.u.h) towards women especially daughters is edification for us. This is a lesson that after the birth of Hassan and Hussein, He (p.b.u.h) spent the night at His daughter's house and take care of His grandchildren while Fatima was busy with houseworks, He did His grandchildren's work Himself, they were His pets, He spoke, made jokes, danced with them, even they stood on His shoulders while praying and He did not say anything and bowed to the ground for a long time so as not to fall them down. In summary, we can say that the way of educating children of Muhammad (p.b.u.h) is edification for us and it shows that the behavior of children is important in Islam. Paying special attention to girls, who are the continuer of generation, is essential for all periods is precise by Sacred Hadith.

References: Holy Kuran: the translation and definition of menaings/ the author of the translation and definition: À. Mansur. - Ò.: Tashkent Islam University, 2009. 1. Alimov U. The behavior of children in the family. Ò.: Mavorounnahr, 2014. 2. Mustafa Abu al-Ma'ati.150 Qissatan min hayati Fatima az-Zahrati. Dar al-G'ad al- jadid. 2013

124 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Teacher Development: Creating developmental learning climate

Svetlana Khan Republican Scientific-practical Research Centre at the Uzbekistan State World Languages University E-mail: [email protected]

Abstract: Many examples of INSET which have failed to create a developmental approach, prove the fact that top-down approach with 'sanctioned' learning does not create a developmental learning climate. Without a learning climate CPD means nothing more than a formal structure. Moreover CPD, systematically built into a practitioner's career will not be effective if it does not embrace personal development. Key words: teacher development, developmental approach, developmental learning climate

Many examples of in-service teacher training (INSET) which have failed to create a developmental approach, Uzbekistan's INSET for example, prove the fact that top- down approach with 'sanctioned' learning does not create a developmental learning climate. Without a learning climate continuous professional development (CPD) means nothing more than a formal structure. Moreover CPD, systematically built into a practitioner's career will not be effective if it does not embrace personal development. Professional and personal development are the two sides of a coin, as Wright (2000: 40) claims 'to develop as a teacher is to develop as a person.' Hargreaves and Fullan (1992: 16) point out that 'understanding teacher development involves understanding not only the knowledge and skills that teachers should acquire but also understanding what sort of person the teacher is and the context in which most teachers work'. In our professional growth we either reject or accept things, which are new, challenging or sometimes even frightening. Furthermore, in order to promote a learning culture with sustained deep learning there should be a linkage between individual, institutional and professional benefits. These benefits should be made explicit and can guide school improvement policy. The linkage can provide and ensure a potential environment for teachers' continuous professional development, which is an essential part of a 'powerful' (Hopkins 2001) or 'thinking' (Easen 1985) school. In order to create a powerful school the key management arrangements should be in place. Hopkins (2001) identifies six key arrangements: " A commitment to staff development " Practical efforts to ensure the involvement of staff, students and the community in school policies and decisions " 'Instructional' leadership approaches " Effective coordination strategies " Attention to the potential benefits of enquiry and reflection " A commitment to collaborative planning (2001: 6) Hopkins (2001: 6) stresses that 'Taken together these conditions equate with the concept of school capacity; they can be described as the collective competency of the school as an entity to bring about effective change'. Staff development is at the centre of effective school improvement and the rest of the conditions are connected with it through involvement of staff, effective coordination strategies, and attention to the benefits of enquiry and reflection and collaborative planning.

125 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Senge et al (2000: 334-5) classify three cornerstones of organizational structure, which reinforce each other and generate a climate that can draw forth new attitudes, beliefs, skills, capabilities, awareness, and values. They advocate that all three treated carefully can promote learning culture with sustained deep learning. The three are: 1 Guiding ideas To create a learning climate school leaders should demonstrate guiding ideas and involve all interested parties. 2 Organizational arrangements No changes occur unless organizational arrangements reduce isolation and connect people and information. 3 Methods and tools Teachers need powerful tools and methods to develop new skills and capabilities. It is widely recognized that teacher development depends on the environment which teachers live in. One of the key features of the programme which I am proposing is the creation of a positive, creating learning climate through building up a linkage between all parties involved, namely trainers, school teachers and administrators, education departments at each level and the Ministry. The Ministry's orders and regulations concerning trainers' professional recognition will give legitimacy to the programme and provide the structure through which trainers will work in the system, liasing with people at different levels. Senge et al (2000: 11) say that 'good connections start with recognition and the ability to recognise each others' identity and value, particularly if one or both have been invisible to the other before now.' The professional recognition will make trainers 'visible' and will empower them. The structure should also include a mechanism for dealing with schools in order to establish follow-up and evaluation and to help teachers to carry out their classroom research.

References Easen, P. 1985 Making School-Centred INSET Work. Milton Keynes: Open University Press Hargreaves, A. and M.G. Fullan 1992 Introduction. In A. Hargreaves and M.G. Fullan (eds) Understanding Teacher Development. London: Cassell Hopkins, D. 2001 Powerful Learning, Powerful Teaching and Powerful Schools. The Journal of Educational Change. 1/2 Senge, P., N. Cambron-McCabe, T. Lucas, B. Smith, J. Dutton and A. Kleiner.2000 A Fifth Discipline Resource. Schools That Learn. A Fifth Discipline Fieldbook for Educators, Parents, and Everyone Who Cares About Education. London: Nicholas Brealey Wright, T. 2000 Teacher Development. A Personal View. Caves English Teaching 24

126 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

ADVANTAGES OF DISTANCE LEARNING IN THE HIGHER EDUCATION SYSTEM.

XUDAYAROVA ZAMIRA SAMADOVNA Tashkent State University of Oriental studies.Uzbekistan

Annotation The Internet gives prospects to its users to enter into communication relations with each other, including in the relations "teacher-student", which led to the emergence of a new learning environment and a new (innovative) form of the learning process. In addition, the Internet has collected a huge amount of open educational and reference information on any topic, which creates a rich learning environment. The Internet allows to organize group and individual interaction of the student with the teacher, realizing the methodology of distance learning. Key words: system, program, internet, website, distance, control, role of education, methodology.

Introduction. The Internet resources for educational purposes include: training websites and presentations; personal websites reflecting the pedagogical activity of the author; computer training programs, including electronic textbooks, simulators, test systems; training systems based on multimedia technologies using graphic, video, audio materials, presentations, knowledge testing programs; database and knowledge, ordered by industry. Distance learning is one of the most promising areas for the development of higher education in the world. Its purpose is to provide students directly with a place of residence or temporary residence the possibility of mastering basic or additional professional educational programs. The use of the Internet in many areas of life and activity, has provided the prerequisites for the emergence, development of distance learning. Now the term "distance learning" has become synonymous with "e-learning" or "online learning", meaning not only Internet-based learning. Thus, distance learning is a technique in which a teacher and a student, being separated in space and time, use Internet resources for all types of educational activity. Method and materials: Distance learning provides the opportunity to address a number of several problems inherent in the traditional method of teaching. The main advantage of such training is to solve the problem of access to education. The system of distance learning makes it possible to realize the general availability of education, regardless of the geographical location and the capabilities of the person himself. While considering the process of distance learning, it is possible to note different forms and models of the organization of training, but for all their differences and peculiarities, they are aimed at overcoming such restrictions that are associated with traditional training: " Relatively low number of students studying in traditional educational institutions and the inability to accept for training all those who wish and are capable of obtaining knowledge of this form. " A large volume of classroom activities and the associated need for travel and presence in an educational institution, sometimes located at a significant distance from the place of residence; " A rigid schedule of lessons that does not allow you to combine training with other student activities. In contrast to these restrictions, training through the Internet allows organizing the

127 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 educational process on the principles: " Openness (the reception of all comers and able to learn); " Flexibility (wide variation by the learner of the time of study, individual curriculum, choice of educational institution and teacher, etc.); " Distance (the possibility of training in the place of residence or work with the systematic remoteness of the student from the teacher). The system of distance education pursues the following basic principles: standardization, universality and openness. Based on these principles, we can distinguish the following characteristics: " Systematic; " Interactivity of interaction with the trainee due to computer and telecommunication capabilities; " Multi functionality; " High adaptability of trainees to the diversity of requirements and teachers to the content; " Technological mobility - the possibility of using elements of the environment in various technologies of distance learning. The relevance of the above characteristics is determined by the learner's needs for self-determination and self expression in the conditions of modern society. You can divide the courses online and offline. Online courses are those courses where the student is directly connected via the "Skype" communication system or other means of communication to the conference. A form of communication with the teacher "one on one" is also possible. As part of the online courses, the student listens to lectures or participates in seminars, answering the questions of the teacher. In conclusion of the aforesaid, it can be noted that distance learning will gain increasing popularity. Soon this kind of education will be valued as well as classical. In this regard, this type of training will be improved and developed along the path of strengthening control over those taking exams on Internet courses and developing the training platforms themselves. Control is one of the most important directions in this matter, since passing online courses cannot fill the final tests themselves. Accordingly, they will receive a certificate of passing the course is not deserved, not having the necessary knowledge on the subject of the course.

128 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Methods of teaching literary material at academic lyceums according to the program

Yusupov Konisbay Abilovich Karakalpak State University kandidat of Philological Sciences, docent

Key words: the process of the lessons, literature, specialist in literature, poetry, poem, character, creative work, style, method, writing, genres, language, training. Annotation: The article is devoted it from the teacher of literature a great methodical qualification on teaching Karakalpak poetry the types of lessons, the using og methods and lectures correctly in the academic lyceums. Among them, one of the most important issues is to trach students about poet's creative works through the methads of lectures and its types. One of the most importanat metodical problems in achieving students kkowledge, theoretical conceptions, practice is to teach materials of literary schemcs in academic lyceums trough various tupes of lessons.

In pedagogy according to the teaching methodology, several scientific studies, educational and methodological textbooks have been published. These include monographs, dissertations, methodological works of C.Gronroos [1], S.Dalimov [2], K.Yuldashev [3], B. Tukhliev[4], A.Pakhratdinov [5], K.Yusupov [6]. An analysis of the research work of scientists of the countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States on the issue under research showed that in the studies of scientists S. Matzhanov, K.Khusanbaev, K.Yusupov along with the traditions of education and upbringing, the organization of new educational forms, attention is also paid to pedagogical thoughts. Over the years of independence, came to the firm conclusion that in the country a new system of training teachers was developed, professional, spiritual and moral training of future teachers determines the quality and effectiveness of teaching in lifelong education. The development of curricula, programs, textbooks of teaching aids in accordance with the requirements of the state educational standard, teaching literature in accordance with the new curriculum and the requirements that the scientific, theoretical, aesthetic and methodological foundations of changes in literary education are facing before literary education through new technologies, ensure the effectiveness of practice at academic lyceums and obtaining deep scientific and practical knowledge, as well as studying the content of technology and the need to develop content. A number of studies are being conducted around the world aimed at studying the development of educational thought, including in the following priority areas: determining the territorial and regional features of the development of pedagogical thought; development of historical and methodological principles and criteria for determining the content of education; modeling of the historical path of development and prospects of training scientific and pedagogical personnel. Consists of parts that pay attention to such methodological problems as forms of teaching Karakalpak literature and curricula for teaching Karakalpak literature at academic lyceums. All teachers are required the legal organization of the educational process, to have a creative attitude to each lesson. In order to draw up a curriculum, literary programs, educational standards in accordance with the requirements of the law, the main direction of the study was to achieve the improvement of the results and quality of education. Analysis of works of art and requirements for them, discussion of the text, types of analysis and methods will be studied in the course of classes under the program intended

129 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 for academic lyceums. By analyzing the works of art, the students are explained the educational, moral, aesthetic, spiritual tasks of upbringing, that each people is strong in its high culture and spirituality. These program materials will be studied with the help of new types of classes: seminar, game, competition, test, conference and discussion. Teachers will need pedagogical and methodological abilities while teaching Karakalpak literature. Each lesson in literature should be held in connection with philosophy, linguistics, literary criticism, history, aesthetics, pedagogy and psychology. In the process of organizing training sessions as the main type, it is necessary to identify the tasks and problems of teaching. Similarly, when teaching Karakalpak literature, in order for the lesson to be of high quality and effective, the following methodological requirements must be preserved: - the textbook of Karakalpak literature, intended for students, must comply with the state educational standard and program and provide students with a knowledge system; -exact definition of goals and objectives, their methodological problems in accordance with the state educational standard and the teaching program and the need to preserve the educational, pedagogic and developing goals and their unity in the teaching of Karakalpak literature; - the need to consider the education of students in the spirit of respect for human and national values, the implementation of the national idea and the idea of national independence in the teaching of Karakalpak literature; connecting the past of the people with the present day by teaching Karakalpak literature, it is necessary to form in the students' minds a sense of pride in their homeland and people. Also, during classes it is necessary to observe an individual approach with each student, it is necessary to conduct individual work with capable, talented and poorly performing students, it is necessary to instill the habit of independent work, to independently acquire knowledge, to develop the consciousness and ability of students. Teaching Karakalpak literature with the help of new educational lessons, conferences, disputes are considered the most important methodological task. We considered it necessary to dwell on the methodology of the conference. The methodologists reasonably determined the purpose and objectives of the conference: "A lesson-conference is one of the types of classes in and out of the lesson. We study the materials of the lesson-conference for the following purposes. It's necessary to have a concept of the material being conducted, a deep knowledge of scientific and theoretical materials, and the development of an understanding of the topic being studied. " There are few methodological opinions on this type of lesson. Therefore, attention is paid to the content of the lesson conference and the way they are taught, to the problem and the peculiarity of teaching the materials of the lesson conference presented in the program. Conducting lessons increase interest in the lesson through the various types of activities given in the program. Also methodological suggestions and opinions on the conduct of the lesson are given, an exchange of views, the purpose and objectives of the lesson, the organization of the lesson, and ways to assess the knowledge of students in the lesson. Exchange of views lesson develops the ability of thinking, the opinions of students and increases interest in literature. At secondary schools and academic lyceums there are features of the use of lesson forms. Firstly, at schools during the lesson it will be advisable to use such types of lessons as a blended lesson, a joint lesson, introducing students to a new educational lesson, an introduction lesson, a repetition lesson, and a game lesson. Secondly, you need to take under the guidance the age-specific features of students, the time of each lesson, and the principles of compiling materials from an easy level to a difficult one. Thirdly, at academic lyceums such types of lessons as a conference, an exchange of views lesson,

130 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 a lecture, and a seminar increase the students' thinking ability and interest in the lesson. As a result, a spiritual, philosophical, aesthetic feeling and a sense of beauty are formed in the students' minds. By analyzing works of art under this literature program, students can familiarize themselves with its ideological content, images, and genre qualities. Along with this, one must be guided by the main principles of the analysis of a work of art. Studying the topic, the idea of a work of art. The event described in it and what period they relate to, it is necessary to pay attention to the writer's view of the present. It is necessary to study prose works in academic lyceums according to the number of hours allocated for the program, as well as to train students in prose works according to the following requirements: -To educate students on prose works and develop their scientific thinking; -To study the characteristic features of the period described in the prose work; -To study the features and importance of the main images in prose works; In the course of analysis of an artwork, students form such knowledge and skills as mastering the form and content of the work, determining the genre variety and the main problems posed in the work, knowledge of its plot, compositional elements, and world of images, artistic and ideological features. Studying by students of such works given in the program as "Akdarya" by K.Sultanov, "Amudarya boyinda" by J.Aymurzaev, "Dastan about Karakalpaks" by T.Kayipbergenov and Sh.Seyitov's novels are one of the necessary methodological tasks.Therefore, it is necessary to know the content and ideological orientation of the work, to determine its plot, to understand and fully reveal the characters of the heroes, to determine the portraits of the heroes, to know the landscape and art details, to determine the figurative world of the work of art, to reveal the composition of the work. A methodological study was conducted on the organization and content of extracurricular activities in Karakalpak literature. It notes the need to study some literary materials in extracurricular activities due to the fact that studying the material in the program is not enough. On this issue, opinions are indicated on the methodological importance of the methods of organizing and conducting extracurricular activities to improve the knowledge and skills of students in the methodological studies and works of T.R. Niyazmatov, M. Mirkosimov, Safo Ochil. Conducting extracurricular classes in literature makes it possible to consolidate the knowledge gained, to further develop the students' worldview. From this point of view, it will be correct to conduct extracurricular activities in accordance with the program, not limited to regular classes in literature. In terms of purpose and content, extracurricular work on Karakalpak literature is divided into several varieties. The necessity of paying special attention to extracurricular activities while improving students' knowledge, while educating them with worthy citizens of the homeland is noted. Extracurricular activities at academic lyceums: circles, organization of shows, literary travels, literary magazines and newspapers, literary conferences develop spiritual qualities and interest in each student.During extracurricular activities, students should study folklore materials, the history of Karakalpak literature of the ancient period, Karakalpak literature of the 21st centuries. Wall newspapers and magazines published in academic lyceums are considered to be a creative center that provides information about news in the community, literary news, and articles written by students on various topics, stories and poems. If the organized corners of shows on Karakalpak literature increase the aesthetic feelings and research abilities of students, then wall newspapers and magazines form their ability to express their thoughts and creativity in writing. Defines the results of

131 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 experimental and practical work on Karakalpak literature conducted at academic lyceums as follows: were studied the possibilities of organizing experimental work, their analysis, and indicators of the level of effectiveness of their results were examined. The organization of experimental work on the basis of a certain order and program ensured their effectiveness. The program of experimental work defines the criteria, indicators and development methods, the results of the study of fiction during the lesson. As the study showed, positive results in the implementation of the tasks were achieved by highlighting the communicative skills and abilities, and therefore, special attention was paid to ways of improving the culture of oral and written speech, the types of essays and assessment criteria. At the same time, the organization of systematic and focused work on improving the formation of key concepts and skills, such as building a definition in a given form, evaluating and maintaining one's own position, evaluating and fixing the position of the interlocutor, reaching a general conclusion remained as the most important reserve for the development and improvement of skills for analyzing literary text. Research prospects are thought in creating a series of special educational tools that form linguistic and communicative competence and educational tasks.

References: 1. Gronroos C. Service management and marketing. - West Sussex, 2000: 239. 2. Dalimov S., Ubaydullaev K., Akhmetov K. Methods of teaching literaure. - Òashkent: 1987; 42. 3. Yuldashev K., Modaev O., Abdurazzokov A. Methods of teaching literaure. - Òashkent: 1994; 4. Tuxliev B. Methods of teaching literaure. - Òashkent: 2010; 5. Pakhratdinov A. Methods of teaching Karakalpak literature. Nukus, 2004; 220. 6. Yusupov K. Methods of teaching Karakalpak literature. - Òashkent: Sano-standart, 2018. Ñòð.336. Ìåòîäèêà ïðåïîäàâàíèÿ êàðàêàëïàêñêîé ëèòåðàòóðû â àêàäåìè÷åñêèõ ëèöåÿõ. (ìîíîãðàôèÿ). - Íóêóñ: Êàðàêàëïàêñòàí, 2019. Ñòð. 18

132 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

PHILOLOGY

GIVE A CLASSIFICATION OF WORKS BY TRANSLATING NATIONAL EVENTS AND CONCEPTS

ABDULLAYEVA MARKHABO RAKHMONKULOVNA Tashkent state University of oriental studies, Uzbekistan.

Abstract: Responsibility for reflecting the national spirit of the original also excludes the possibility of replacing the two languages. Interpretation of words that represent national concepts such as money and distance units, household items, clothing provides a clearer picture of the foreign environment and conditions in the eyes of the reader. Now that Uzbek has become one of the richest and most powerful languages in the world, one of the factors that has led it to this level is the fact that the majority of dictionaries have adopted the transliteration of words that represent the languages of other peoples, thus enhancing the ability of the language to express any idea. Key words: Appearance, culture, customs, equality, freedom, great nations, lifestyle, race, religion, prosperity.

INTRODUCTION In fact, nation is formed on the basis of the spiritual and spiritual unity of those who have lived in a particular region and developed over the course of historical development. Nation is an objective product of human development. The main factor of ensuring the nation's eternity and its stability is its spiritual and spiritual potential. Modern civilization, material and spiritual culture, ways and ways of their enrichment and development with the potential, abilities, persistence and hard work of nations have been created. Experts estimate that there are about three thousand nations on earth. They combine, on average, about 96% of humanity, and four percent are nations and tribes. The number of each nation ranges from several tens of thousands to tens of millions. The nations are divided into many groups: a) Great nations (Chinese 1 billion two hundred million; Indians, Arabs, Russians, Japanese - more than one hundred million); b). Great nations (English, French, Spanish, Germans, Turks, etc.) c) Large nationalities (10 million to 50 million each - Uzbeks, Portuguese, Poles, Ethiopians, etc.) d) Middle Nations (from one million to 10 million each) e) Small Nations (from tens of thousands to one million) The nations, though they are numerous, are not superior to other nations. Although each nation has its own ethnic, political, and economic differences in common with its own national consciousness, national pride, dreams and many other issues, they are equal in the sense of human values. However, the avant-garde part of each nation the patriots feel greater moral responsibility than anyone else for the bright future of their people. Nationalism is a proper understanding of the role and importance of nations in human development, respecting the nations living in different parts of the world, regardless of their language, lifestyle, race, appearance, customs, religion, culture, freedom, equality,

133 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 prosperity. To support the creation of conditions for living. Nationalism requires everyone to be profoundly knowledgeable in the field of ethnicity and national relations. Nationalism means the same respect for all nations. Contrary to nationalism, it is against nationalism to claim one's own nationality, to claim privileges, or to be indifferent to one's own nationality, language and culture. The nationalism of each person is first and foremost reflected in his attitude to his or her ethnicity, language, traditions, culture, customs and traditions. Rise of the Nation - Everyone who stands for the prosperity of the Uzbek nation should see the shortcomings of its people. We can learn from the people of Europe. They ask their guests to tell them about the mistakes they have made in their home country, and try not to hide their mistakes. In this regard, it is useful to remember patriots of the twenties of the 20th century. They are Abdullah Kadiri, Abdulhamid Chulpon, Abdurauf Fitrat, and Mahmudhuja Behbudi. But then the process was suppressed - only to be taken on the path of admiration: blind praise began, and a general national limitation began. This delays the development of the people - the nation - of the motherland, causing the people to be ridiculed in front of other nations. Nationalism is the denial of equality of nations, the aspiration of its own nation above other nations, its privileges over other nations, its worship of its nation and its leaders, its glorification, its refusal to read, and its justification to its own people. failing to appreciate its shortcomings and historic failures, etc. It seems that a nationalist guy is eager to serve his nation. In fact, he is loyal to the leaders of the nation or state, or sows the seeds of degradation within the nation. Nations are just like humans: every nation has its pros and cons and at the same time has its disadvantages. A person who strives for his nation is proud of the achievements and historic services of his nation, but at every step he looks at it critically, cleansing such spots, eliminating such defects, actively participating in this process and accelerating the development of his own nation. A nationalist, however, adheres to his own nationality and in fact harms it. There is a close relationship between nationalism and nationalism. National traditions - the way of inheriting and inheriting the concepts, symbols, traits, types of activities, habits and traits that manifest in various spheres of the nation's life. The national traditions are the manifestation of the universal traditions at the same nation level. Through them, each nation transmits the successes and accomplishments of its epochs, features, way of life, culture, achievements in science, literature, and other areas for generations to come. National traditions are diverse. They are displayed characteristics of each nation. In this sense, national traditions are an integral part of the universal tradition. For example, the traditions of hospitality inherent in people around the world differ from Uzbeks to Russians and Georgians to British. National traditions are a means of uniting the nation, linking generations, and ensuring unity. National traditions reflect the peculiarities of national life and important aspects of succession. Each nation has its own national traditions and is their guardian.

134 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

GAMES FOR LISTENING COMPREHENSION

Abduraximova Nargiza Akmaljon qizi, an English teacher of Namangan region, Yangikurgan district, school ¹ 10

Annotation This article is about using interesting different interactive games in primary classes. Here is given types of games and how to use them in teaching young learners. Keywords: games, interactive, activity, interest, active, goal, help, create

Today, listening takes a significant place in the teaching of English, because without it, speech communication is impossible. English language training, along with reading, writing, and speaking, also includes listening. Listening has the following goals: teach students to understand the meaning of a single statement; teach students to highlight the main thing in the flow of information; develop students ' auditory memory. The difficulty of listening is that the student must not only hear but also perceive English language speech. To achieve a successful perception of listening, I use game forms, because the game activates mental activity, which makes the learning process more attractive and interesting. For example, these are games for memory development. The teacher reads the text at a normal pace, and the students listen. After listening to the text, the teacher suggests writing down the words that each participant in the game has memorized. Then the teacher reads the text again and gives the task to write out groups of words and remembered phrases. After that, the participants of the game restore the text from memory, using their records. The winner is the one who most accurately conveys the content of the text. To do this, you need to prepare the necessary handouts, create an atmosphere of competition, and make the task for the texts diverse, but at the same time accessible and interesting. I would like to emphasize that learning English in primary school begins with the development of listening skills, i.e., to perceive information by ear and speak a foreign language. From the first sound perception of words in the English language, i.e. listening, students go to the first audio playback lexical units, i.e., speaking and spoken speech easier to understand, readable, i.e. read, therefore read you can play through a graphical sign, i.e. a letter. Thus, learning to listen has a close relationship with other skills (speaking, reading and writing) and is one of the goals of learning English. Language is the most important means of communication, without which it is impossible to exist and develop a human community. The expansion and measurement of the quality of our state's international relations, the internationalization of all spheres of public life make foreign languages, in particular English, in real demand in the practical and intellectual activities of a person. In connection with the orientation of the school learning process to practical knowledge of a foreign language, the problem of listening is increasingly attracting the attention of methodologists. A serious theoretical search is underway to study this complex process. It is known that in the practice of teaching, the method of teaching listening is the least developed. One of the main reasons for the lack of attention to listening on the part of methodologists and teachers is the fact that until recently, listening was considered an easy skill. There was a point of view that if the teacher focuses all his efforts on speaking and ensures that this skill is mastered, then students will learn to understand speech spontaneously, without special purposeful training. Although the skills of speaking and listening are in a certain relationship, their uniform development can only be achieved

135 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 if a specially developed system of exercises is used to develop the understanding of oral speech in natural communication conditions. Even people who are quite fluent in a foreign language have difficulty listening to native speakers ' natural speech. Psychology data also show that perception and understanding of spoken speech is a very complex mental activity. Summing up, I emphasize that listening is a difficult type of speech activity, but it plays a significant role in learning since most of the information the student receives through the auditory channel. Thus, it is necessary to start learning listening at the initial stage, using special techniques. Activity 1.Riddles about animals. The teacher reads riddles to the students, and the students must guess them. For example: 1. It is a domestic animal. It likes fish. (a cat). 2. It is a wild animal. It likes bananas. (a monkey). 3. It is very big and grey. (an elephant). 4. This animal likes grass. It is a domestic animal. It gives us milk. (a cow). For each correct answer, the team gets 1 point. Activity 2.Clap their hands. Members of both teams stand in a circle. The leader is in the centre of the circle. He names a mixture of domestic and wild animals. When children hear the name of a wild animal, they clap once, when they hear the name of a pet, they clap twice. The one who makes a mistake is out of the game. The winner is the team with the most players remaining. Then learn these words by turning the cards in one direction and the other. First, read the foreign word, then look at the picture from the other side (next to the picture there is a written word-translation), try to remember. Now walk in the opposite direction: look at the picture and try to remember the corresponding foreign word. Remember? Wonderful! Turn the card over and check yourself. Activity3.Picture Story. Prepare a short story and 2-3 pictures, one of which corresponds to the story, and the other two do not. Read the story to the children and ask them to choose the correct illustration. You can modify the task and ask students to arrange the pictures in the order of events in the story or fairy tale. You can complicate tasks for games depending on the number of students and their level of training. For example, games with poems like "Fill in the blanks" are interesting and useful. The teacher reads a poem: Where do you live, where do you live? Can you tell me, where do you live? I live in London, sometimes in Oxford Sometimes in Cambridge, my dear friend! Then the teacher reads the poem again, but this time with gaps, while he gives the task "Fill in the gaps". Where do you live, ...do you live? Can you ... me, where do you ...? I live in London, ... in Oxford, Sometimes in Cambridge, my dear ...! Thus, it is safe to say that games contribute to the development of listening skills. Games take into account the psychological characteristics of children of primary school age, which is especially important when teaching listening at the initial stage. In conclusion, we can say, that with the help of the game, pronunciation is well- practised, lexical and grammatical material is activated, listening and speaking skills are developed. The game develops the creative, thinking abilities of the child, who must make a decision: how to act, how to say, how to win.

136 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

References: 1.Ginap, B. (2007). The use games and songs in teaching elementary English. 2.Khan, J. (1996). Using games in teaching English to young learners. England: Longman 3.Nichols, R., & L. A. Stevens (1957). Are you listening? New York, McGraw-Hill. 4.Rost, M. (1991). Listening in action. UK, Prentice Hall International.

137 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE "NATIONAL ALPHABET" WE ARE LOSING

Abduvosiyeva Diyora Otabekovna 1st year student of Bukhara State University Teshayeva Marjona 1st year student of Bukhara State University Oybekjon Shomurodov Pupil of school number 5 Leader of the Youth Union of Uzbekistan Kasansky district Kashkadarya region E-mail: [email protected].

Annotation: What is the main purpose of the mother tongue? In the series of periods of recent years, this system seems to have almost lost its original purpose. The goal is to bring up a student sitting at a school desk as a literate person who speaks fluently and correctly and writes correctly! Aren't the textbooks also based on world experience and, most importantly, to emphasize the student's individual thinking and the ability to compose text? You feel that the opinions expressed in this regard are certainly relevant. It has been 31 years since Uzbek was given the status of the state language, and (in October) the achievements in the language system are few. To what extent have we achieved the goal of education? We all know that there is a big difference between mother tongue education and last year's situation. Problem and solution. This is the logic of development. Problem solving brings new problems. The mother tongue is no exception. Keywords: pedagogical technologies, innovative style, cognitive-pragmatic, reproductive, language system.

INTRODUCTION: During the years of independence, the language system has been comprehensively reformed (in terms of purpose, method and mediation). In the vernacular, our mother tongue has "advanced." The root is, hasn't it become a "tradition" to "copy" words from other languages and apply them to ourselves? Even on the eve of the 31st anniversary of the state language, unfortunately, the Uzbek language did not develop. The era and technology have developed in full accordance with the demand. Can we say with confidence that in the XXI century, along with all spheres of life, there has been a change in the native language? To what extent has this "growth" shown itself? I do not want to be indifferent to the level of perfection in the system. It is true that in the national language system, more precisely in the textbooks, the introduction of new pedagogical technologies, innovative methods it cannot be overlooked that it is a key factor in growing its capacity "at the mega level". Admittedly, these activities develop the student sitting at the school desk in cognitive-pragmatic (independent-creative thinking), educationally perfect, as well as reproductive. Simply put, a teacher's 1-hour syllabus doesn't make that a priority, does it? Now, a living example, today no one has loaded a child's stroller. A hungry child enters a bakery, where a loaf of bread costs 1,200 soums and a loaf of bread costs 1,700 soums. He has 1,000 sums in his pocket. 200 soums is not enough to buy a loaf of bread. The former student says to his uncle (or opaxon) in the bakery: "I know five types of conjunctions that follow. I know about prepositions. Can I list the spiritual groups of the verb? Cut, possess, complement, determiner Can I tell you the rule about? The vowels are consonantal, the tongue is front and the tongue is back, lip, not lip, medium width, upper narrowness ...... [2]. for the sum "asks for help" from what you taught from 5th grade to 11th grade (exactly 7 years).

138 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Dear teacher! The countless rules you taught after 7 years of hard work in school and locking a student in the classroom aren't good enough to feed a child once ...? There are cases when employees of a particular organization, enterprise administration (and in some cases educational institutions) are required to keep working documents in Cyrillic. Although we have already switched to the Uzbek alphabet based on the Latin script. Or a simple example, an employee who wants to graduate and get a job in front of the school administration is required to write an application in the name of the administration in Cyrillic. It is natural (sometimes not) for someone who is literate in Latin to make a mistake in Cyrillic. Is it appropriate to accuse a person claiming to be an illiterate person at such a time? (In fact, there are also those who make mistakes in the Latin script). You don't have to spend a lot of time learning the Uzbek script based on the Latin alphabet! (We learn foreign languages easily! Can you tell me how much it will cost for an additional course ...?) Or should we wait for a generational change? Or another example, we are making effective use of mobile devices, writing a message for a specific reason during a conversation (you-it is the same "sms" message we know). In this regard, it is time to call our people to culture, already. Briefly, the letter "ch" was replaced by the number "4", the letter "sh" was replaced by the symbol "w", and the trace of the letter "o" was replaced by the number "6". Congratulations! We have become the creators of a new "hieroglyphic alphabet"! Let's just take the grammar rules in school textbooks for grades 5-11. 5th grade "Mother tongue" textbook - 192 pieces 6th grade "Mother tongue" textbook-194 7th grade "Mother tongue" textbook-117 8th grade textbook "Mother tongue" -51 9th grade "Mother tongue" textbook-40 10th grade "Mother tongue" textbook-26 11th grade textbook "Mother tongue" - 25 copies Total: 645 ta That's not all yet. If we take into account that the grammar rules in the 9-10-11 grade "Mother Tongue" textbook are 1-1.5 pages, the amount will increase 3 times on average (I guess it could exceed 800). In fact, we have learned to point out the shortcomings of the textbook system. The hard part is actually preparing the textbook. Our biggest mistake is to prioritize grammar education in the mind of the reader. This hinders creative thinking, comprehensive thinking. At this point, I would like to make a point that the demands of modern life make it a "task" to know, understand, communicate when necessary, to speak directly. Knowing a certain language is a requirement of the time, it has become a law of life. In this regard, the Resolution of the Government of the Republic of Uzbekistan dated December 10, 2020 "On improving the system of teaching foreign languages" 18/75 is a vivid example of this. The decision was aimed not only at teaching foreign languages, but also at compulsory subjects (1). There are many positive effects, but is it appropriate to "mix" the foreign words in the purity of our language? "Ok", "Yes", "Uje", "Daje", "Koroche" ...... I can continue the line. It "appears" at almost every step. At present, the following issues are important for philologists. -different interpretations of a theory, a rule in the field of linguistics - word education takes second place and "theory" prevails; Of course, there are handy programs for easy learning of foreign languages. Great attention should be paid to electronic means of learning the Uzbek language; - There are contradictory rules in Uzbek language textbooks, they should be unified

139 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 as much as possible. At a time when our sacred language is sinking in a "whirlpool of problems," let us be spiritually and physically together and maintain the purity of our eternal language!

References: 1. Karimov I.A. Resolution 18/75 "On improving the system of teaching foreign languages". 2.Yuldasheva D.N. Article "Is it obligatory for a student sitting at a school desk to be a linguist?" // Ma'rifat newspaper, March 4, 2020 issue. 3. Abdurahmonov G, Tokhliyev B, Rustamov A, Dadaboyev H. Kutadg'u bilig.l- ll volume page./

140 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

INTERLINGUAL HOMONYMS IN ENGLISH AND KARAKALPAK LANGUAGE

Ali Kaljanov Doctoral student of Karakalpak Research Institute of Humanitarian Sciences of the Karakalpak Branch of Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Uzbekistan, Nukus

Abstract. In this paper, we consider some interlingual homonyms in English and Karakalpak language. Key words. Homonyms, interlingual homonyms, English, Karakalpak language.

Interlingual homonyms are words that exist in one language and are spelled and pronounced with words in another language that are the same but have different meanings. Nowadays, In Karakalpak linguistics have not only study of interlingual homonyms in English and Karakalpak language but also not even contrastive study of homonyms both languages. The topic of interlingual homonyms is a linguistic phenomenon which very frequently preoccupies both academics and foreignlanguage translators and teachers. From the perspective of didactics, interlingual homonyms or false friends are words that are similar in spelling and/or pronunciation in two languages but have different meanings. A common mistake that beginning students of foreign languages make is the assumption that a word that looks similar to the one they know will have the same meaning [1]. Interlingual homonyms are also called false friends of the translator. And the term "false friends" was entered by M. Kyossler and Z. Derokkinyi in 1928 in the book "Les faux amis ou Les pi?ges du vocabulaire anglais" [2]. English is a West Germanic language and Karakalpak language is a Turkic language. Turkic and West Germanic linguistic literatures offer of various definitions of homonymy. Interlingual homonyms in English and Karakalpak languages are various part of sentences. In following we consider some interlingual homonyms both languages.

141 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

English words Karakalpak words Meaning

as as Pillow, meal ash ash Open,h ungry at at horse bar bar To Have, go bay bay rich bet bet page boy boy height denim denim My body dew dew say din din religue in in cave is is work jar jar cut jaw jaw enemy jet jet arrive jew jew eat kit kit whale may may butter men men I mine mine this on on ten or or dig par par couple pay pay share rim Rim Rome sat sat buy saw saw healthy say say mmountain river shot shot score solar solar these tap tap search tar tar narrow ton ton coat top top ball un un flour

In the above shown, it is visible what the incorrect interpretation of interlingual homonyms can lead to misunderstandings. And, as it is seen, a usual situation in everyday life can lead to an unpredictable conclusion. That is why this topic is very relevant in the modern world and is interesting to study both for native speakers and translators. In conclusion, interlingual homonyms do not have semantic meaning. Interlingual homonyms also help to learn a language and increase vocabulary. Thus, interlingual homonyms in every language need to be studied in-depth and a dictionary created.

142 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

References 1. Marta Lackova - Eva Lelakova. Interlingual homonyms of polysemic origin in related languages. Communications 3 / 2 0 1 4 p29 2. Koessler M., Derocquigny J. Les faux amis ou les trahisons du vocabulaire anglais. Conseils aux traducteurs / M. Koessler, J.Derocquigny. - Paris: Vuibert Publ., 1928. - 424 p. 3. Muller. V.K. Modern English-Russian Russian-English dictionary. M, 2010. 4. M.Dawletov, Sh.Abdinazimov, A. Dawletova. Spelling dictionary of Karakalpak language. Nukus, "Bilim", 2017.

143 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The Diversity of Human Languages.

Arabova Dinara Master of Karshi state university

There are approximately six thousand different languages spoken in the world today. Some of these languages are very closely related to each other; that is, the communities that spoke these languages became separated from each other relatively recently in time. Others have been spoken by communities that have been separated for millennia, and in some cases tens or perhaps hundreds of thousands of years . An obvious reflection of the differences among languages can be observed in vocabulary. An American moving to Britain will find a surprising number of different words for everyday things, but can largely understand and be understood. The same American visiting France or Germany will recognize a number of familiar words and perhaps even get the gist of signs or a newspaper headline. But the same American looking at something written in Yoruba (Niger-Kordofanian family, Nigeria), Tatar (Altaic, Russia), K'iche' (Mayan, Guatemala) or Nunggubuyu (Australian, Northern Territory) would be totally lost, even if the languages were written in the letters of the Roman script familiar to him or her. Although it may someday be proven that English is ultimately related to those distant languages, it would still be true that the vocabulary of the world's languages is incredibly diverse. But even if our hypothetical English speaker could understand the meanings of words in these exotic languages, s/he would quickly realize that the grammar of these languages (not to mention their pronunciation) would be equally foreign to him or her. The field of linguistic typology explores the diversity of human language in an effort to understand it. The basic principle behind typology is that one must look at as wide a range of languages as possible (given limitations of time and availability of information) in order to grasp both the diversity of language and to discover its limits. Typology uses a fundamentally empirical, comparative, and inductive method in the study of language. That is, typologists examine grammatical data from a wide variety of languages, and infer generalizations about language from that data. For this reason typology depends crucially on field linguistics ,and indeed many typologists have themselves done fieldwork on particular languages. The basic discovery of typology is that there are in fact limits to linguistic diversity. Universals of grammatical structure describe constraints on how grammatical structures encode the meanings or functions they express. By comparing diverse languages and discovering universal grammatical patterns, one can attempt to disentangle what is universal about the grammars of English, K'iche'and other languages from what is peculiar to each individual language. Many explanations of typological universals take the form of interacting motivations that compete with each other and can be arbitrarily resolved in several different ways -this leads to the diversity of languages. The interacting motivations are generally explained in terms of language function - communication of meaning -or language processing -in the comprehension and production of utterances. More recently, diversity across languages has been integrated with variation and change within languages, offering a dynamic view of the forces shaping the grammatical structure of languages (and accounting for even more of the diversity of languages). Typology, the exploration of the diversity of languages and the limits on that

144 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

diversity, reveals new and important aspects of the nature of grammar and meaning. In order to compare the grammars of diverse languages, typologists have used equivalent functions to investigate variation in how meaning is expressed across languages. Typologists have also developed descriptions of grammatical form that can abstract away from the myriad language-specific categories and constructions, such as presence vs. absence of encoding of concepts, the presence vs. absence of cross-cutting distinctions, the mapping of meaning components into morphemes, and linguistic distance. The exploration of how grammatical form expresses communicated meaning across languages has led to the discovery of conceptual spaces which reflect commonalities in the structure of the human mind. The variation across languages reflects competing means of expressing form and competing forces in the production and comprehension of utterances. The grammar of a language at any given moment is a system balancing competing motivations as to how best to express communicative function in linguistic form. The balance is constantly shifting, giving rise to language changes, the most important of which are those processes that constantly renew the grammar of languages by the grammaticalization of new constructions.

Reference . 1.Bloomfield, L. (1933). Language. New York: Holt, Rinehart, and Winston. 2. Chomsky, N. (1975b). Reflections on Language. New York: Pantheon. 3. The Handbook of Linguistics. Edited by Mark Aronoff and Janie Rees-Miller. 2001 by Blackwell Publishers Ltd. UK.

145 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

IT in language teaching and learning

Shernazarova Sabohat ESL/EFL teacher Navoi State Pedagogical Institute, faculty of foreign philology e-mail: [email protected] Ag`zamova Muxlisa, student Navoi State Pedagogical Institute ,faculty of foreign philology e-mail: [email protected] Abstract. As 21st century is the globalization and developing age, we cannot imagine every field of our life without technology. Also education is not exception.Using technology in class and after class has become the most important part of the learning and teaching process. Teachers use them to adopt classroom activities and attract the students attention,thus increase language learning process.As Craig R.Barrett mention "With te help of technology teachers will be leaders in the transfotmation of education around the world". We have a lot of choice to choose from the world of technology inlanguage teaching and learning .We can mention computers, TV, phone, language laboratory, Internet, e-mail, CD rom as the most effective ones. Moreover Mobile applications also give great advantage in the process of learning and teaching. In the field of education the technological development open a new page,I mean today traditional methods of teaching are not giving good impact on the leaners.Teaching with technology become the source of motivating students and a tool for motivating students to be innovative. This study focuses on the using new technologies in learning and teaching language and in this article I inform you about tyes of technologies,how to use them to improve language skills, advantages of technologyand the effective of mobile apps in learning and teaching. Key words: Teaching and learning, IT,Apps,types of technologies. Graddol (1997:16) said that "Technology lies at the heart of the globalization process affecting education,work and culture.The use of English language has increased rapidly after 1960. At present the role and states of English language is that it is the language of social context, political,sociocultural business, education, library, communication across borders and key subject in curriculm and language of importing education" When technology enter to education the system of teaching changed dramatically, it means todays teachers are required to be aware of new technologies step by step. As Bull and Ma stated (2001) " technology provides,offers unlimited recourses to language leaners"WE know computers as a main resource of technology and according to Becker (2000) computers are regarded as an important instructional instrument in language classes in which teachers have a convivient access are sufficiently prepared and have some freedom in the curruiculm.Computer technology is regarded by a lot of teachers to be a significant part of providing a high quality education". It is true that using computers ina class is a good way to teach effectively, give attention to students work in the same time, and check the assignments quickly. Jenifer Alemeng said that "Teaching in the internet age means we must teach tomorrows skills today". In addition, The Internet is an important part of technology.Connecting with websites where we can find more information in a quick way increase students interests again and again.On the other hand, teacher and parents should give attention while students using internet.as coin has two sides, there are many bad websites.the most effective websites related to education are end mostly with .edu or .gov. Moreover, Internet give the chance for people learn language not only at class but

146 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 also at home which save time and energy without need of going somewhere,and and any time they want. One example of technology is E-mail.Through this new tech we can take assignments from teachers and exchange our ideas with friends. Television is one of the important tool for learning language and improving both listening and reading skills.It is differ from a Tape recorder which help us to lister records ,through television we watch the acts of people, which make easier to understand the new words meaning. Today we cannot imagine our life whithout mobile phones, which we can carry it all the time in our pocket or hand. It is little computer that can do every function of computer. In mobile phone helped language learning we can find protability,social interactivity,community, individuality and immediacy as S.Ammani and U.Aparanjani mentioned. Information technology has given rise to various tools and applications which can be used by educational administration and teachers to track the progress of individual students and the parents can also be kept up to date about the achievement of their children,Even though, the mobile App dwvwlopment with IT has made education fun and exciting, The mobile apps can utilized in many ways in educating people,There are so many advantages of using mobile apps in our daily life.There are many advantages of Apps in language learning. First of all it enhance classroom performance.learning through mobile apps like Seesaw helps students to improve their knowledge and to control aspects of their education. After class students can go through the lecture as many times they want and in this way they student can understand the theme fully without anybody`s help. Then they help to control time. Students do not waste their time with unnecessary activities, instead of it they can read e-books, listen recorded lictures or do home assignments. It helps students to improve technological skills which is the demand of today`s modern world.the more students work with apps ,the more they will be good at technology world when they move on to the workplace Apps make learning fun. Sometimes reading the assignment,answering to questions,recording voice is boring.but with games it will be more interesting. Sometimes difficult tasks become more fun with games. For instance the top language learning apps help the students whith new words and sentence formation by making any funny games,By introducing competitions and rewards motivate students to learn deeper the topicand Brilliant is might be an example for the best mobile app . Apps is a good chance to learn individually. In a class with 30 or 40 student is taugh for techer, because it is impossible to give attention all the students in 40 minutes for teacher. By downloading the lesson to app open a way to learn individually to students. Moreover ,sometimes every student cannot discuss his problems in learning with teacher ,which is related to topic. If students need to talk with teacher and vise versa, apps make it easy for students and teacher to connect. It has benefits for nature and environment. You know we need lot of paper in study which is made from trees.And e-learning is friendlier way nto learn whithout wasteful paper textbooks in favour of dynamic,frequently updated e-texts and use the online forms to submit homework rather than printed worksheets and essays. To enter e-learning world can give an effort to reduce the use of paper and other fossil fuels. Conclusion The main goal of using information technology in language learning and tachin is to

147 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 promote students motivation and interests to learn languages,which can be practical way to lead them involved in the language learning I believe that the use uf new IT technologies will be further develop.and it makes teching effectively and time consuming,and improve student learning possibility more and more in a easy way. To sum up, the information related to this topic show that technology provides interaction between teachers and students , helps them to improve all skills and be aware of latest news in education world

Reference 1.Graddol (1997:16) 2.Bennett,D.,Culp,K.m.,Honey,M.,Tally,B.,&Spielvogel,B(2000)It all depends: Strategies for designing technologies for educational change. Paper presented at the International Conference on Learning Technology, Philadelphia PA. 3.Bull,S.,&Ma,Y.(2001) Raising learning awareness of language learning strategies in situation of limited resources.Interactiv Learning Environments,9(2),171-200.doi; 10.1076/ilee.9.2.171.7439 4.www.ipedr.com 5.https://www.ecml.at 6.https://en.m.wiki pedia.org 7.https://www.gurutechnolabs.com

148 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The importance of oral fluency in a second language

Toshbo'riyeva Sevara Shavkat qizi Xurramova Nazira Ismatillo qizi Qarshiyeva Maxbuba Yangiboy qizi The Second course students, Termez State University

Abstract: In today's world, learning second language is a key to success. While learning new language, you should be careful with fluency that means the property of a person or of a system that delivers information quickly and with expertise. Fluency is necessary for being comprehensible that leads to successful conversation. If we talk about oral fluency, one point we should say is that a measurement of production and reception of steady speech. While speaking, a fluent speaker can understand and have a conversation with anybody easily. In this article, we can invite some techniques which enhancing oral fluency. Keywords: closed captioning system, prosodic analysis, prosody, discourse, eloquency.

Introduction The primary part of exchanging it with others as a means of expressing one's thoughts vividly is to convey these words in their proper, fluent and understandable manner, EFL learners are well aware that we use language in a variety of situations, for example, taking EILTS exams, applying for work, teaching students and etc. According to Brown (2001, p 116 ) " At times fluency may have to take on more importance than accuracy in order to keep learners meaningfully engaged in language use". Main body If your speech is not correct or effective order to give an account of your ideas well with one another, although you are rich in vocabulary in your mind, this treasure in communication results in useless, misunderstanding. For defeating these problems EFL students must train continuously and be not afraid of speaking audience. Looking up new words pronunciation before learning them by heart during practice. Developing pronouncement teaches volubility and eloquency progress. This process can be moved speaker's aims and the main goals of learning the whole real life. " The ability to do this is what we mean generally by fluency in a language." says Keith Johnson ( communicative approaches and communicative process. Psychologists and language Teaching Methodology, p 425) . In a way, EFL students are invited to see "closed captioning system". This is very efficient method that's why this program can implant one of a series of subtitles to a television programme, accessible through a decoder. Hindering oral fluency may enhance how to pronounce correctly by this method, to boot, learn flow with sounds, syllables from native speakers. Many teaching methods elucidate that fluency, compared to acquisition, is vividly important, while speaking in English. Furthermore , we can pay attention "prosody". Well, what is it? Prosody is that it shows " the patterns of rhythm and sound used in poetry " or " the patterns of stress and intonation in a language. We can improve by practicing and reading aloud English poems or watching them in YouTube channel. Another point is that we can look through prosodic analysis. According to Oxford English dictionary, it is that linguistics analysis of a language based on its patterns of stress and intonation in different contexts. How can we cope with appearing the ability of fluidity or achieve speaking fluency? It is a remedy that we can avoid cluttering and stuttering; we can form the ability of anticipatory, this helps to save fluency while speaking.

149 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Ñonclusion It's aforementioned methods, every EFL can orient to achieve successful conversation, in a way, it demands very strict relatively themselves while practicing. Surely , every student has tackled some problems with speaking in a second language so far. Our inviting methods can stimulate every student to be successful fluency in a second language.

Reference Keith Johnson ( communicative approaches and communicative Psychologists and language Teaching Methodology, p 425) Keith Johnson and Morrow (1981) Dzugaeva Z, Djumbayev R "The importance of accuracy and fluency in the English language. Ed. S. Wardlaw School a division of Atlanta Speech School 2/11/06 The Georgia Branch, IDA " Devoloping Fluency Leigh Record"

150 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

SHAKESPEARE-THE GREATEST TRAGEDY WRITER OF THE RENAISSANCE

Gaffarova Dilafruz Vaydulla qizi A researcher of 10.00.04-European, American, Australian language and literature, Namangan State University

Annotation: Without a doubt, Shakespeare is the greatest tragedy writer of all times. Shakespeare's plays are usually studied by literary scholars and historians and the books about him from those perspectives are legion. In this article, we focused on writer's life and works. The main attention is paid here on the periods of his literary career and the reflection of each period on a general phase of Shakespeare's artistic development. Keywords: literature, plays, tragedy

Most scholars informed that there exist 37 plays written by Shakespeare." His plays have been translated into every major living language and are performed more often than other playwrights" Traditionally, Shakespeare's plays have been divided into three groups: comedies, histories, and tragedies." All of the works of the great playwright are written in four periods of his literary career." Each of these periods reflects a general phase of Shakespeare's artistic development. The first period includes all the plays which were written in 1590-1594. His comedies are "The Comedy of Errors", "The Taming of the Shrew", "The Two Gentlemen of Verona", the histories "Henry VI" (Parts I, II, and III), "Richard III", "King John", and the tragedy "Titus Andronicus". These all plays were written during this period. They belong to different genres, but they have much in common. The plots of these plays follow their sources more mechanically then do the plots of Shakespeare's later works. Besides, these plays generally emphasize events more than the portrayal of characters. During the second period (1595-1600) Shakespeare brought historical drama and Elizabethan romantic comedy to near perfection. The comedies "A Midsummer Night's Dream", "Love's Labour's Lost", "The Merchant of Venice", "As You Like It", "Much Ado About Nothing", "Twelfth Night", "The Merry Wives of Windsor", the tragedies Romeo and Juliet", "Julius Caesar" and the histories "Richard II", "Henry IV" (Parts I and II), "Henry V" were written at this period, and in them the great playwright demonstrated his genius for weaving various dramatic actions into a unified plot, showed his gift for characterization . During the third period (1601-1608) Shakespeare devoted himself to write his great tragedies ("Hamlet", "Troilus and Cressida", "Othello", 'King Lear", "Macbeth", "Timon of Athens", "Anthony and Cleopatra", "Coriolanus"), and they made him truly immortal. Every play of this period, except for "Pericles", shows Shakespeare's awareness of the tragic side of life. "Even the two comedies of the period "All's Well That Ends Well" and "Measure for Measure" are more disturbing than amusing. That is why they are often called "problem" comedies or "bitter" comedies." "Pericles" represents Shakespeare's first romance - a drama, which is generally serious in tone but exception with a happy ending. Shakespeare's sonnets were also written during the third period of his literary career. The fourth period involved 1609-1613. During this final period Shakespeare created three comedies ("Cymbeline", "The Winter's Tale", "The Tempest") and the history "Henry VIII". (Some critics state, that the History "Henry VIII" is written together with John Fletcher). "The last years of Shakespeare's career as a playwright are characterized by a considerable change in the style of drama. Beaumont and Fletcher became the most famous dramatists of that time, and the plays of Shakespeare written during the fourth

151 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 period are modeled after their dramatic technique. All of them are written around a dramatic conflict, but the tension in them is not so great as in the tragedies, all of them have happy endings " It is not just new versions of the plays that live on in popular culture. Shakespeare's plays have been translated into every major language in the world. All across the United States, the plays are performed in schools, theaters and festivals. There are over one hundred Shakespeare festivals and many permanent theaters that perform his works. In Washington, D.C., alone two theaters perform the plays of Shakespeare and other writers of his time. Many authors have taken Shakespearean phrases as titles for their own work, and while that sounds a lot like plagiarism, Shakespeare has reached a point where it is so widely known that copying it is a notable reference to a deeper meaning. Shakespeare invented his share of stock characters, but his truly great characters - particularly his tragic heroes - are unequalled in literature, dwarfing even the sublime creations of the Greek tragedians. Shakespeare's great characters have remained popular because of their complexity; for example, we can see ourselves as gentle Hamlet, forced against his better nature to seek murderous revenge. For this reason Shakespeare is deeply admired by actors, and many consider playing a Shakespearean character to be the most difficult and most rewarding role. Shakespeare introduced nearly 3,000 words into the English language. In addition, Shakespeare's works, which were often quoted, became such commonplace that they helped set the standards for Modern English; prior to Shakespeare, English grammar and spelling had few standards. In addition, many of Shakespeare's expressions (such as "a foregone conclusion") are commonly used today.

References: 1. Craig Leon .Harold of philosophy and kings- Toronto: Pronto University Press ,2003- p. 3 2. Bakoeva.M. Muratova.E. . Ochilova. English literature- Toshkent ,2010- p. 53

152 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

TEACHING WRITING.

Hamidova Shahnoza English language teacher of the 4th school in Norin. Namangan Islomova Mashxura English language teacher at school N 52 In Yangikurgan, Namangan.

Abstract: This thesis is written to clarify more and ease to teach writing rules of foreign language for young learners. It can be a good instruction for teaching English language. The thesis is short, understandable and clearly presented with real life examples to use for teaching. Key words: writing, writing speech, techniques of writing, calligraphy, orthography, letters, spelling.

Writing is the written expression of oral speech. If three skills: speaking, reading and listening are the aim of learning English, writing is both aim and tool of learning English language. That's why learning writing perfectly is more essential. Good writing speech consists of two sides: 1) graphemes, lexical and grammatical aspects, 2) technique of writing. If we express our ideas in written form using vocabulary and techniques written speech will be created. According to popular scientist of Harvard University professor Will Rivers being literate is to know reading and writing. Reading and writing looks as two sides of one coin. First, written material, of course, is read and the idea which is gained by reading is expressed in written form. Information is delineated with two ways: a) Directly writing self-ideas b) To write somebody's oral speech. In both of two ways written text is created. Teaching writing includes two types: a) teaching writing techniques, b) how to express writing speech. 1. Writing techniques are: a) calligraphy (write beautifully) and orthography. Calligraphy is the the complex of written symbols, signs, letters. b) Orthography is to write sentences or texts according to the rules. 2. How to express writing speech includes three phases: a) Handwriting (to write beautifully), b) spelling (to write words rightly), c) connecting ideas in written form.

Most difficult feature of teaching and learning writing skill of English language is letters and sounds. They are shown in the table below:

153 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

№ Types of differences Examples

1 The number of letters and sounds are not Black- [blæk], mother-[maծә] proper each other

2 One letter is pronounced variously Umbrella-[ambrellә] u-[a],

University-[ju:niversiti] u- [ju]

3 A number of letters give one sound Meat-[mi;t], dream- [dri:m ],

Book-[buk], week-[vik]

4 Some letters are not pronounced Know-[noʊ], write-[rait]

The orthography of English language is very complicated. Because for many years a lot of foreign words have entered into the language, some of them save their own writing rules, but others are developed by English language rules. According to having difficulty, there are three steps of orthography to teach. 1) Easy step: in this step pupils can learn to write plural forms, the third singular form of present simple tense, degrees of adjectives. And they are had better be taught according to morphological principle of writing rules. 2) More difficult step: in this step it is good to teach one syllabic words such as; desk, pen, map and etc. these kind of words should be improved with help of phonetic principle. 3) The most difficult step: as we have mentioned above there a few challenging writing rules. In this step learners are able to train with; a) homonyms: see-sea, meat-meet; b) phonemes expressed more one sounds- s/c-[s], cinema or silk; c) irregular plural form: man-men, sheep-sheep; d) gemination of consonants when gerund is formed: sit- sitting, begin- beginning; e) not pronouncing first consonant letter of the word: hour- [a??], who-[hu:] There are a lot of writing exercises from training letters and letter combinations to texts. Initially, pupils should train with letters and letter combinations. It will help to verify sound and letter relations. For example: they may find out write words of which the number of sounds and letters are not proper, find out and match the words of which first consonant letter isn't pronounced and so on. Then they can work with texts such as: dictation, story, description, letter and essay.

154 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

SOCIO-PSYCHOLOGICAL INFLUENCE OF COMPUTER TECHNOLOGIES ON THE STUDY OF FOREIGN LANGUAGES

Iroda Khajiyeva, Feruza Adambaeva Urgench Branch of Tashkent University of Information Technologies named after Muhammad al Khwarizmi, Urgench, Uzbekistan

Abstract The work attempts to create an adaptive model of computer training, which is aimed at the individual, based on focused, scientifically-based pedagogical communication between the teacher and the study group in individual and collective modes. Keywords: adaptive model, computer training, socio-psychological adaptation, foreign languages, student's adaptability, personality-oriented.

In the context of the intensive introduction of information technology in the educational process, the problem of the socio-psychological adaptation of students to the conditions of computer training, in particular for studying foreign languages, is of particular importance. In solving this problem, a special role is played by the nature of pedagogical communication as a factor of influence on the adaptation of students to the study of computer technology. The success of computer training depends on the purposeful scientifically-based organization of pedagogical communication between the teacher and the study group in the modes: teacher - student, teacher - study group. Many teachers agree that combining online elements with full-time education means that students show better performance than if they only studied in traditional cool environment. Individual Training. Interactive learning allows you to take into account the individual characteristics of students, creating optimal conditions for revealing their individual potential. Tasks can be adapted to the individual needs and abilities of students, such as knowledge of a foreign language, memory and communication skills. These activities help weak students get involved in teamwork and make high demands on the strong. Cyberspace can be more attractive to shy students who feel more confident at home in front of your computers than in the classroom. Thus, the virtual learning environment enhances the level of activity of each student, contributing to the effectiveness of knowledge and skills acquired in the process of learning a foreign language [1]. As the main thesis in solving this problem, we consider the scientific position put forward by A.Ts. Erdineev (1992) [2], according to which the student's adaptability can be considered as a formed quality in the process of targeted pedagogical impact, which provides for controlling the nature of pedagogical communication, combining form and style communication. In this study, an attempt is made to create a personality-oriented adaptive model of computer training, based on the purposeful, scientifically-based organization of pedagogical communication between the teacher and the study group, in individual and collective modes (based on the concept of pedagogical communication A.A. Leontiev). According to A.A. Leontiev, pedagogical communication can be considered as professional communication between the teacher and students in the classroom and outside, having certain pedagogical functions and directions (if it is full and optimal) to create a favorable psychological climate, as well as another kind of psychological optimization of learning activities and relationships between the teacher and students and within the teaching staff. In the study, a personality-oriented adaptive model of computer learning, pedagogical communication is implemented within the framework of the organization of educational tasks, in the conditions of collective cooperation of

155 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 students, where the key are the concepts of joint activity and cooperation [3,4]. This scheme includes five levels: 1) the level of cooperation; 2) the level of institutional status relations; 3) the level of intra-group and collective relations; 4) the level of communication; 5) the level of interpersonal relationships. The object of research is the organization of socio-psychological adaptation of students studying foreign languages through computer technology. The subject of the research is the ways, conditions and methods of implementing a personality-oriented adaptive model of learning foreign languages using computer technology. The purpose of the study is to develop pedagogical foundations in a personality- oriented adaptive model of computer training of foreign languages, which consists of the following tasks: to study the experience of computer training in educational institutions, scientific literature on the topic of research; to develop an adaptive model, which is aimed at the individual, in the study of foreign languages through computer technology; implement a personality-oriented adaptive model in experimental work in the Urgench branch of TUIT; based on the analysis of the results of an experimental study, develop a set of guidelines for implementing a personality-oriented adaptive model of computer training in foreign languages. An effective solution to the problem of socio-psychological adaptation of students to the conditions of computer training is achieved if: the acquisition of knowledge, the formation of skills in computer training is carried out in the context of a personality- oriented approach based on an adaptive model of computer training; purposeful organization of pedagogical communication between the teacher and the study group in individual and collective modes according to the scheme of organization of educational tasks in a collective collaboration. The socio-psychological adaptation of students to the conditions of computer training in the study of foreign languages becomes one of the important components of educational work and serves as a means of forming moral qualities and worldviews among students. The practical significance lies in the fact that the results of the study can be widely used in computer training for university students, secondary specialized educational institutions and students of secondary schools of various types, to become the basis for the creation of curricula, manuals for computer training in a foreign language. Methodological recommendations for the implementation of a personality-oriented adaptive model of computer training in the study of foreign languages for universities and professional colleges have been developed. During an experimental study, the following was revealed: a personality-oriented adaptive model of computer training developed by us is more effective than the traditional model of computer training based on training programs. Moreover, the model provides the most effective adaptation of the student to computer training; when using computer technologies in the educational process, there is a qualitative restructuring and change of all the main aspects of the subject. This allows us to judge the student's interaction with information systems as a new qualitatively special type of educational activity, which in principle cannot be reduced to any of its main types (cognitive, cognitive, creative, game, communicative, labor) that are traditionally distinguished in pedagogical psychology, although it includes as components their particular elements. In the course of an experimental study, the educational process was reorganized, in which the student becomes independent, and the educational material - a means of achieving a creative goal. Thus, our model provides a solution to the problem of socio-

156 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 psychological adaptation of students to the conditions of computer training. Recommendations on the implementation of a personality-oriented adaptive model of computer training have been developed.

References 1. Adambaeva F.R., Khajiyeva I.A., Klicheva N.A. (2020). Advantages of Blended Learning in English Language Teaching. International Journal of Advanced Science and Technology Vol. 29, No. 5, Retrieved from http://sersc.org/journals/index.php/ijast 2. Erdineev A.S. Socio-psychological adaptation of students to the conditions of university education: Abstract of the dissertation for Candidate degree in Ped. sciences. M., 1992 .- 21 p. 3. Nelunov A.I. New technologies and a modern teacher // Science and education. 1998. - No. 3. - p. 98-103. 4. Kitaygorodskaya G.A. Methods of intensive teaching of foreign languages. -M.: High School, 1982. p.133-139.

157 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

PRAGMATIC COMPETENCE IN MAIN LESSONS THE ROLE OF THE SECOND LANGUAGE.

ISKANOVA NIGINA BAXADIROVNA Tashkent State University of Economics .Uzbekistan SAGDULLAKHODJAEV SARDOR ABDULLAEVICH Tashkent State University of Economics .Uzbekistan

Abstract Pragmatic competence, or the ability to use language appropriately in a variety of contexts, is a critical skill for communication in a second language (L2). Thus, teaching that focuses on developing students' abilities to communicate effectively in an L2 must also include a focus on developing students' pragmatic competence. Cultural differences lead to pragmatic differences among learners from different language backgrounds . Even advanced learners tend to transfer pragmatics from their first language and culture to their L2. Language instructors may question whether L2 pragmatics should be taught in the classroom because pragmatic knowledge may simply develop alongside grammatical knowledge without any pedagogic intervention . Key word: Pragmatic competence, process, speaker, knowledge, language skills, culture, non-native speaker.

Introduction: However, we cannot be sure that learners are aware of or notice the complexities of the use of English in various contexts. Furthermore, the language classroom environment and most English learning resource materials lack sufficient authentic content and situations necessary for improving students' pragmatic competence. Although a number of basic aspects of pragmatics such as apologizing may be universal , there are differences between all languages and cultures. In some situations, learners may assume universality and transfer LI pragmatics that do not necessarily convey the same meaning in an English context. For example, a native Japanese speaker may provide a vague response to an English question that requires a clear acceptance or refusal. The Japanese speaker might be transferring an aspect of his or her L1 pragmatics: a vague answer is a polite No. Thus what is perceived as polite in one culture may been seen as rude in another. Similarly, what is considered a compliment in one culture may be taken negatively in another. A treatment of potential differences such as these merits increased consideration in second language teaching and materials development . Language classrooms offer learners the opportunity to explore and experiment with various pragmatic strategies in a safe environment where mistakes are readily tolerated. Furthermore, the explicit teaching of appropriate English forms, functions, and uses may build on learned vocabulary and linguistic structures, thus improving learners' grammatical competence. It is necessary to provide explicit consciousness-raising instruction that will help learners to become more aware of both universal pragmatic knowledge and pragmatic differences between languages and cultures. Pragmatics in language-learning involves the role of context in non-native speakers' communication in the target language. Pragmatic knowledge can be seen as the interaction of other knowledge - grammatical, lexical, phonological, sociocultural, and world knowledge - with language users combining elements of all of these to achieve communicative goals . Pragmatic competence, which helps facilitate this process, is defined by Koike as "the speaker's knowledge

158 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

and use of rules of appropriateness and politeness which dictate the way the speaker will understand and formulate speech acts" . If an ESL student, for example, tells the program director to do this for me rather than opt for a more appropriate request such as I was wondering if you could help me, then this pragmatic failure may cause cross-cultural communication breakdown. Pragmatic competence can be subdivided into two components: pragma linguistics and socio pragmatics. Kasper defines pragma linguistics as "the resources for conveying communicative acts and relational or interpersonal relations" . Resources could include strategies such as directness and indirectness, as well as routines and linguistic forms that can intensify or soften communicative acts. Pragma linguistic failure happens when the meaning of the language learner's utterance is different from that most frequently used by native speakers or when speech act strategies are inappropriately transferred from an L1 to an L2 . It is possible that pragma linguistic failure is perceived by native speakers as rudeness or evasiveness . An example of pragma linguistic failure is if a non- native speaker of English, perhaps transferring an apology pattern from his or her L1, offers a simple sorry about that when a more meaningful I'm really sorry - please forgive my rudeness would be a more appropriate apology. The role of the speaker's L1 culture cannot be ignored. If the L1 cultural communication patterns are similar to those of the English-speaking country in which the learners find themselves, for example, then perhaps they will have the advantage of experiencing more positive than negative transfer. The third factor of importance in the acquisition of pragmatic competence is the status of the learner. Ellis contends that learners do not usually participate in communicative events as equals. For example, ESL learners may not enjoy the ability or opportunity to nominate topics of conversation and to contend for turns when speaking to native speakers. This restricts the range of speech acts they will need to perform. By providing L2 pragmatic input such as authentic resources based on native speaker pragmatic usage, language teachers may well be empowering learners to play the pragmatics game with more of a winning opportunity. In order for learners to have such opportunity, they must be aware of the consequences of making pragmatic choices. The adoption of sociocultural rules as one's own in an L2 is certainly an individual decision, and the choice of how to act is ultimately up to the individual. However, the choice of how to provide pragmatic awareness to the learner so that he or she can make informed pragmatic decisions is the responsibility of the teacher and the developers of curriculum and resource materials. In order to communicate effectively in English, students must develop pragmatic competence alongside other language skills and knowledge. Developing students' pragmatic competence in English is critical, as cultural differences can lead to negative pragmatic transfer, resulting in inappropriate behavior and speech.

159 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

COMPARATIVE STUDY OF MARKETING CONCEPTS AND TERMS KHODJAKHANOV MUZAFFAR MUKHTAROVICH. Senior teacher at TSUOS Tashkent.Uzbekistan

Abstract The market system of self-regulation of the economy affects all aspects of economic life, from the specifics of economic policy to the specific areas of activity of translators and intermediaries. Theoretically and methodologically, this is also very important for a marketing system that is formed and operates only under the influence of the objective laws of a market economy. Effective translators are increasingly using marketing concepts, marketing philosophies and marketing thinking. Key words: "Striving for success without hard work is like wanting to harvest from the land you did not sow ..."

Devid Blai

Introduction: There are many scientific definitions of translation in marketing. Their abundance can be explained by many reasons. One of them is the diverse range of marketing approaches. On the one hand, it is the concept of management, which is considered as a kind of "philosophy" of entrepreneurship. Such an interpretation is based on the following basic principles: a systematic approach to understanding the market and its elements, the unconditional priority of customer interests, agile adaptation to requirements and active influence on it, and so on. In the process of developing marketing activities, the concept of marketing has changed. Typically, it is carried out in the following tasks: market research and purchasing behavior, the formation of new products and the formation of modern policies of organizations, the development of targeted policies for the organization of sales and distribution of goods, the formation of 8 marketing communications systems, marketing management and more. Marketing theory existed in the United States in the second half of the 19th century. The economic crisis of that time forced American scientists to speak of the "long-standing problem of mass production" and the inconsistency of the growing demand for the organization of the circulation of goods and services, the sale of products, which existed at that time. The aggravation of the sales problem took place in an environment of radical shifts in the market associated with the sharp development of monopolies. Translation theory in marketing was aimed at understanding all radical changes as a concept. As large firms have the opportunity to influence the market and the consumer to a certain extent, to regulate the economic relations with the suppliers of the goods themselves, the thematic task arises the possibility of developing terms in such regulatory marketing. S. McCormick (1809-1884) first coined the term marketing and shaped its defining function - the firm's activity to meet the needs of consumers. In the 1930s, marketing began to be talked about in the field of applied economics, which studies the distribution of products. At the same time, the focus was on organizing and managing growth management. Firms began to follow the following principles: learn marketing terms and produce as many products as possible, and then sell it by all possible means. The manufacturing sector at that time was not included in the object of marketing production, they were aimed at increasing the efficiency of sales chains, sales firms, advertising agents. The definition of marketing adopted by the American Marketing Association (AMA) is noteworthy: "Marketing is an entrepreneurial activity related to

160 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 directing the flow of goods and services from producer to buyer or consumer". Fact: If you look closely at marketing in terms, you will see that it is rooted in an inefficient distribution system. Personal retail is an outdated, commercial model of the past, not the future. Selling a product to acquaintances and relatives is to force them to give up their shopping skills, to persuade them to buy the product at a high price, to deprive customers of the opportunity to choose the goods, to bargain, to fool the models of business. As a result of the inconveniences of such network marketing, the product itself is usually not sold, but new sellers are hired because of this purchase. In a definition approved by the British Marketing Institute in 1965, marketing was defined as "a practical activity, a system of management tasks, through which the consumer's purchasing power is assessed, turning it into a real demand for products and services and making a profit". Since the middle of the twentieth century, marketing has been gradually formalized as a management competition aimed at market requirements, customer demand, organizational and technical activities of enterprises. All activities of enterprises are focused on the development of new products and technologies, planning and management of production programs.

161 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

SIMULTANEOUS TRANSLATION AND ITS PROBLEMATIC ISSUES

KHOLDAROVA FARIZA TUXTABAYEVNA National Institite of Fine Art and Design named after Kamoliddin Bekhzod. Tashkent. Uzbekistan

Abstract: Strategy in synchronous translation is a way of performing translation tasks the cultural and personal characteristics of the speaker, the level of the language, and the language sender, including subcategories and subcategories communicating their communicative purpose adequately from the original language to the translation language giving. Keywords: synchronous, translation, period, strategy, context, level, research, quantity, understanding, problem.

Introduction: Simultaneous translation is one of the most complex types of oral translation in this type of translation, translation is performed using special equipment. This is a verbal way of conveying the content of a continuous speech to the audience when the speaker is speaking. The translator is required to learn, understand and deliver the source language in a very short time using the existing knowledge. In the synchronized translation, the interpreter sits in the translation booth and listens to the speaker through the headphone, then translates it through the microphone during the listening. The conference room delegates listen to the main language through headphones. Synchronous interpreter gestures are also performed (for the deaf and dumb). Translates from spoken language to sign language. Translators in gestures sit in a conference room where they can see the speaker and see the other participants. Converting is such a form of simultaneous translation that the interpreter sits behind the delegate who needs the translation, not in the conference room, and whispers the main content of the speech. The use of such forms by an interpreter is not limited to the conference environment. Simultaneous translation is used, for example, at large conferences, forums, and whispering can be used at business meetings. Conference translators, in turn, are in the place of delegates who translate. They speak on behalf of the first person, the delegate. It does not translate into words like "He said it was a good idea." The conference translator must translate in the presence of the delegate's speaking tone. The conference translator must be able to translate the speech no matter how long it takes. They must have learned the translation technology. In practice, if translators consider that the 5-minute speech is satisfactory, they should be able to translate the speech at any length. Conference translators work in real time. Even serial translation even when they finish speaking, they act quickly and their translation should be fast and purposeful. Simultaneous translation activities are the pinnacle of oral translation. That is why there are very high requirements for the simultaneous interpreter training The advantages and disadvantages of synchronous translation were studied. Unlike consecutive translation, there are the following advantages: * The talk is delivered without interruption. This in turn it allows the speaker to keep the attention of the audience, to notice the reaction and mood of the audience. * Event time was almost halved compared to consistent translation. * The convenience of participants is not uncommon to learn a foreign language at present, and many participants prefer to listen to reports in a foreign language. In the consistent translation, the speaker stops and continues with the translation, which

162 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 irritates the participants. * At the same time, synchronous translation has some disadvantages as well * consists of * The cost of simultaneous translation is much higher than consecutive translations, with the cost of simultaneous translation services and special translation (rent of the equipment). * At least 2-3 people who are well aware of the subject matter it is necessary to attract simultaneous translators. * Simultaneous translation can result in high data loss and insufficient amount of information reaching the listener. As for the history of synchronous translation, this new form of translation has become a new way of translating in the 20th century, with the rise of the League of Nations and similar international organizations in the 20th century. demand was moderate. When the idea of synchronized translation was first introduced, many critics the idea cannot be expedient. However, the simultaneous translation in the League of Nations has been able to change the minds of critics. The reason for this change was that such translation was done at the same time as saving the speaker and saving time. Simultaneous translation started to take precedence over other types of translation. This is due to the fact that synchronous translation is preferred because consecutive translations are often time consuming, and "whispering" can be frustrating for both the interpreter and the listener. To make Edward Filin's idea successful, he needed special equipment. Simultaneous translation studies were different from other studies in applied linguistics. This is due to the methodological problems stemming from the presence of many languages and different situations. In addition, these new methods of teaching languages and speaking skills are provided with the practical application of the research results needed by a small number of users as compared to the large market of applied linguistics. The first detailed study on translation is theoretical for the training of specialists in this field was created under the pen of professional translators who sought to lay the foundations. But more than fifty-fifty years after the first attempts at synchronous translation analysis, the scientific community is far from the consensus that any process paradigm is appropriate.

163 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE IMPORTANCE OF COMPUTER LINGUISTICS IN THE FIELD OF PHILOLOGY

Lolayeva Durdona Rakhmatovna 300 schools of Sergeli district of Tashkent city teacher of native language and literature

Annotation: The article reflects, albeit partially, the current issues in computer linguistics, in particular in Uzbek linguistics, which need to be addressed today and in the near future. Keywords: effective use of computers in linguistics and literature, study of computer solutions to linguistic problems, basics of mathematical logic, mathematical model of natural languages, mathematical model of Uzbek language, computer method of Uzbek language. Annotation: The article partially addresses current issues in computer linguistics, especially in Uzbek linguistics, which need to be addresses today and in the near future. Key words: Effective use of computers in the field of linguistics and literature compyuters in the field of computer science, learning the basics of mathematical logic, mathematical model of natural languages, mathematical model of Uzbek language, computer style of Uzbek language.

Today, in the process of global integration and globalization, it is vital to bring the Uzbek language to the level of secular languages. The need for computer technology, in particular computer linguistics, will increase in order to achieve this great, responsible and very important goal. Because it is computer linguistics that allows Uzbek to become one of the secular languages in the world, and to optimize its study and teaching. Particular attention should be paid to the most important of these issues, which is the creation of a computer style of the Uzbek language. Because this issue is the basis, so to speak, the solution to all these problems. The above problems can be solved only after the creation of a comprehensive, convenient and popular computer style that meets the requirements of world standards. It is known that a person uses various grammatical means in the formation of oral or written thought, he uses in his speech phraseology, various expressions, means of artistic expression, that is, each person's speech is unique and unrepeatable. However, in the XXI century, the age of information and technology, these are redundant for computer style, that is, the breadth of artistic style does not meet today's requirements, in particular, the breadth of computer style does not meet today's requirements, especially computer style. Because it is necessary to be concise and concise in the transmission of information. We are proud of all the possibilities of the Uzbek language, its richness of meaning, the vocabulary formed over the centuries, its beauty, as noted by Alisher Navoi, its superiority over other languages. However, I would like to emphasize once again that in the computer style there can be no place for artistic means, various rhetoric and peculiar neologisms. This style is formed and developed in parallel with the artistic style, but their field of application is different. Both methods are used by people from different fields: literature, art, culture, computer specialists, advertising business, natural sciences, and most importantly, the Uzbek language. The computer style will be clear, concise, concise, adapted to computer processing in accordance with the requirements of world standards. Creating a computer style of the Uzbek language is important in our lives. After all, computer style unites specialists in computer linguistics. Together, experts are created in the Union of Computer Programs and Philologists. The positive side of

164 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 computer linguistics is the same: it unites philologists and computer specialists. We know from history that in the history of mankind there were times when various objects, such as coal, gold, salt, were considered the greatest wealth. At the beginning of the third millennium, humanity has entered the information age. For human thought, which has evolved over thousands of years, today the primary source, that is, information, is becoming a vital necessity. Therefore, in the world market, information is more valuable than gold. There is a growing need for convenient ways to find, store, process and communicate this information. So, whoever develops and masters these convenient methods, he will be the richest man in the world. It is known that the richest man in the world is Bill Gates. Why is the richest person in the world a computer, that is, a representative of the field of reception, storage and processing of information? Why did the leader of the information industry become the richest man on the planet, not the owner of the oil prices, the banker's oil, cotton, automobile plant? Bill Gates himself answers this question: Whoever has information, he has everything, or another observation of his is world-famous: Information is superior to even the largest, most valuable material wealth in the world, because these resources are information. is obtained in the vehicle. Accordingly, computer linguistics is a source of both spiritual and material wealth for linguists. Only it should be supported by all the correct understanding and, most importantly, support. However, computer linguistics is a key tool not only in the study of Uzbek, but also in other languages, in particular Russian and English. Also, in the establishment of the training of translators specializing in science, art, business and advertising in higher and secondary special education institutions, English will be taught in Uzbek and Uzbek will be taught in English. It also helps computer linguistics in the development of teaching aids and computer programs. The main tasks of computer linguistics are to teach languages, test knowledge, edit texts and develop machine translation programs. In classical linguistics, language is interpreted in relation to man, in pairs, that is, classical linguistics is necessary for man. Mathematical linguistics, on the other hand, leaves no room for the participation of the individual in the descriptive process, which is more computer-aided. The mathematical model of language grammar is based on the axiomatic theory of mathematical logic. Another feature of the electronic virtual library multimedia room is a networked library with electronic copies or electronic multimedia textbooks. Russian-speaking students studying the Uzbek language can effectively use the Internet: to collect information in the process of independent study, to master the topics, to write an essay on a given topic, etc. Email can also communicate with a teacher or peer through a system that allows information to be transferred from one computer to another. Working with video materials is especially important in language teaching. This tool of information technology can be used in different ways and methods. Distance education is a method of distance learning via the Internet, on the basis of which tests are conducted in certain areas in the country. It turns out that there are different ways to use a computer in the classroom. There is no doubt that the application of these and a number of other computer technologies in the process of language teaching will give high results. The world has accumulated enough experience in the use of computers in the educational process, there is important scientific and methodological research in this area, many educational control programs, multimedia textbooks. The quality of the created software and other electronic developments, of course, depends on the personal views of the authors, the level of scientific methodology and the general culture. This is difficult to control. For example, some educational electronic developments serve to achieve the desired goal, while others are very interesting, aesthetically pleasing, and provide the necessary knowledge and skills on a particular topic. It does not serve

165 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 to acquire skills, but only to study the course of informatics and information culture. Today there is a need to develop a theory of computerization of teaching, to establish general and specific criteria for the creation of educational electronic developments that really increase the effectiveness of educational activities, form a positive attitude and interest in the subject. Currently, scientific and methodological research on the concept of creating educational electronic developments is being conducted in Russia, Ukraine, France, Japan, Canada and other countries. The concept defines the essence of developments, the order of their creation, testing and application. According to experts, educational electronic developments should meet the technical, pedagogical and methodological requirements. They can be used in the process of such requirements. Therefore, it is necessary to use computers effectively in the field of linguistics and literature, to study ways to solve linguistic problems by computer, to create the basics of mathematical logic, mathematical model of natural languages, mathematical model of Uzbek language

References: 1. Shemakin Yu.I. Nachalo kompyuternoy linguistiki. -M .: Vysshaya shkola, 1992. 2. Zubov A.V., Zubova I.I. Basics of linguistic information. -Minsk: MGPIIYa, 1992. 3. Abdurahmanov X, Rafiyev A, Shodmonkulova D. Practical grammar of the Uzbek language. - Tashkent: Teacher, 1992. 4. Nurmonov A, Yuldashev B. Linguistics and natural sciences. - Tashkent: Teacher, 2001. 5. Muhamedova S. Development of linguistic support for computer programs on the basis of action verbs. - Tashkent: Teacher, 2006. 6. Pulatov A, Muminova T, Pulatova I. Secular Uzbek language. - Tashkent: Teacher, 2003.

166 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The Importance of earning Foreign Languages in Tourism

Sultanova Rushana Department of English language and literature, Pukyong National University, Busan, South Korea Ashurova Maftuna Department of Tourism, Termez State University, Termez, Uzbekistan

Abstract: Being global industry, tourism involves cross cultural encounters where language plays a crucial role. Therefore, it is necessary for tourism students to equip themselves with foreign language skills. Thus, the study aims to understand the perceptions of tourism students towards learning foreign languages. It highlights the language preferences, which list German, Spanish and Japanese languages as most preferred foreign languages due to available job opportunities in Aurangabad district. Survey outcomes helped the researchers to come forward with important suggestive measures so as to enhance their foreign language skills. Keywords: communication, education and skills, foreign languages, tourism

Introduction: Learning another language gives the learner the ability to step inside the mind and context of that other culture. Without the ability to communicate and understand a culture on its own terms, true access to that culture is barred. It is evident that in the field of tourism and hospitality, beside the communicative language ability it is extremely important to also develop the intercultural competence, or the ability of successful communication between members of different cultures. In the process of learning a new language it is important to be aware of its cultural aspects, because the knowledge of other cultures helps a learner to learn a certain language and to assess cultural values of that language. It's true that in tourist areas English may be spoken. However, even if the natives know some English, many are uncomfortable speaking it, particularly beyond their limited interactions with tourists. In the graduates. It is also important to state that in today's world of globalization, tourism and mobility have a significant and important role, where intercultural contacts contribute to the development of intercultural dialogue. Therefore as an additional Language competency they have to follow four course units in German language or Japanese language. Learning a foreign Language is another way of developing four competencies reading, listening, speaking and writing - in various contexts. It is also about communication on and insight into the way others live and their views on life, values and cultures, which might lead to greater awareness of one's own culture and to new opportunities for experiences. The Graduates of BSc in Tourism Management and Hospitality Management degree programs in Uzbekistan are besieged in Tourism job market. More than 50 Students are passed out from university year by year. Two foreign Languages such as German Language and Japanese Language are taught in this degree program. 95% Students are studying German as a foreign Language and only 5% Students are learning Japanese as this course was implemented since last year. But in this study finds the main obstacles of Foreign Language leaning in the above mentioned degree programs. The Common European Framework divides learners into three broad divisions that can be divided into six levels. The CEFR describes what a learner is supposed to be able to do in reading, listening, speaking and writing at each. A Basic User A1 Breakthrough or beginner can understand and use Familiar everyday expressions and very basic phrases aimed at the satisfaction of needs of a concrete type. Can introduce him/herself and

167 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 others and can ask and answer questions about personal details such as where he/she lives, people he/she knows and things he/she has. Can interact in a simple way provided the other person talks slowly and clearly and is prepared to help. A2 Way stage or elementary Can understand sentences and frequently used expressions related to areas of most immediate relevance. Can communicate in simple and routine tasks requiring a simple and direct exchange of information on familiar and routine matters. Can describe in simple terms aspects of his/her background, immediate environment and matters in areas of immediate need. B Independent User B1 Threshold or intermediate. Can understand the main points of clear standard input on familiar matters regularly encountered in work, school, leisure, etc. Can deal with most situations likely to arise while travelling in an area where the language is spoken. Can produce simple connected text on topics that are familiar or of personal interest. Can describe experiences and events, dreams, hopes and ambitions and briefly give reasons and explanations for opinions and plans. Can express him/herself spontaneously, very fluently and precisely, differentiating finer shades of meaning even in the most complex situations. According to the Common European Framework, in this course unit focused B1 Level language competency in Reading, Writing, Speaking and Listening in the curriculum. But at the end of the course unit the students should be able to perform according to their learning outcomes. But through final result analysis shows the low language competencies at the end of their course unit. Therefore, in this study finds the main obstacles with foreign language learning of the students of Tourism and Hospitality Management students at Termez State University. The Students of Tourism and Hospitality Management in the Degree program also have to acquire theoretical and practical cultural knowledge, which can be gained through intercultural communication and the development of intercultural competence. If we transfer this into the area of tourism and hospitality, and try to distinguish what is important to know about the language that hotel and restaurant employees use, we will soon realize that it is not only the knowledge of the grammar and vocabulary that they need to apply but they need to be aware of the importance of sociocultural aspect as well. Conclusion As the conclusion of this study, the following can be found and suggested. Most of the female students are maintaining the regular attendance, as they are more interesting in foreign language learning than male learners. Therefore the most obstacles in the foreign language learning are found on the male minds, because most of the males have emotional obstacles like fear and mistrust and mental obstacles like negative thoughts and beliefs I can?t and It is very difficult etc.. Therefore the teacher who starts teaching should be aware of and try to wash away the negative effects of their previous negative experience. Most of the male students are engaging with other extra activities, but at the end of the semester they are troubling with facing to foreign language exams. The regular attendance is 100% important to gain a proper knowledge and develop their language skills.

REFERENCES 1.J. S. Cangelosi, Classroom Management Strategies: Gaining and Maintaining Students' Jessner, Ulrike. 1999. 2.Metalinguistic awareness in multilinguals : Cognitive aspects of third language learning. Langua ge Awareness 8. 201-209. Jessner, Ulrike. 2006. 3.Linguistic Awareness in Multilinguals: English as a Third Language.Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 4.Jo?ko Sindik, Nikolina Bo?inovi?, Importance of Foreign Languages for a career

168 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 in Student's English for Special Purposes Competence in Tourism Studies at Tertiary Level. 5.The paper presented at the International bilingual conference "Assessing language and (inter-) cultural competences in Higher Education" in Finland, the University of Turku,30 6.http://scholarworks.umass.

169 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

AIMS AND OBJECTIVES OF THE MODERN UZBEK LANGUAGE.

Mamasalieva Mukaddaskhon Abidjanovna, teacher of the native language and literature of the highest category of the secondary school No. 23 of Pop district of Namangan region.

Annotation: Language is a social phenomenon. Because it is not created by an individual or a group. Language is a product of society and emerged in the period of primitive society in the process of people living together and working together. It is a social weapon that exists only in society, only among people. Because language is created by society, its survival and development are determined by the presence and level of development of speakers of that language. Because language also changes and develops under the influence of changes in society. This is especially evident at the lexical level of the language. Hence, the development of language is inextricably linked with the development of society. Keywords: phonetic, lexical, semantic and grammatical levels of language.

At the same time, society cannot develop without language. After all, it is the most important means of communication that ensures the interaction and relationships of people. People express everything through language, from their most tender feelings to the simplest greetings. Hazrat Alisher Navoi: The tongue separated person from animal, Know, there is nothing better than him.

There are more than 3,000 languages in the world, and they differ in such features as their mutual genetic aspect, typology, essence, whether or not they have a record, their place in the life of society, and the total number of speakers in it. The Uzbek language is one of them, it is the national language of the Uzbek people, the state language of the Republic of Uzbekistan. Uzbek language is a language that is able to express the deepest thoughts, scientific and political concepts, the deepest feelings, different meanings. After the declaration of the Law on the State Language on October 21, 1989 (as amended on December 21, 1995), the Uzbek language became even more powerful and important as the mother tongue of the nation. After all, everything from the first human feelings to the most complex scientific concepts is absorbed into the consciousness of every Uzbek child, through the mother tongue. In addition, the mother tongue is a means to see the world, to know, to understand the being, to form the national spirit and national thinking, to pass on the spiritual riches of the nation to future generations. That is why the Law of the Republic "On Education" and the "National Training Program" pay great attention to the issue of the mother tongue. Therefore, one of the main requirements for any mature staff is that they have a good command of the native language. The Uzbek language, which is taught as a subject of "mother tongue" in the secondary education program, is continued in philological faculties in several directions. Among them, the modern Uzbek literary language course occupies a central place. The object of organizing this course is the modern Uzbek literary language and its place in the Uzbek national language. The purpose of the modern Uzbek literary language is to acquaint

170 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 students with the requirements of the phenomena and rules related to the construction of this language on a scientific basis. Functions are: a) work on the literature in the field, get acquainted with the basic concepts and theoretical generalizations of terms. b) comparative organization and analysis of the characteristics of the units belonging to the phonetic, lexical, semantic and grammatical levels of the language, which are and are not the norm for the literary language. c) to provide information about the dialectical foundations of the historical roots of modern literary language and the internal and external factors that determine the development of language. This course does not describe the holistic state of the Uzbek language (meaning the old Uzbek language), but the synchronous, new present state. But it also takes into account the diachronic, that is, the conditions of historical development of the language. The modern Uzbek literary language has gone through a long historical period, from the earliest state of the tribal language to the present stage of development. The history of the Uzbek literary language includes the following periods. 1. Ancient Turkish literary language: a) the oldest Turkic language (the period from the appearance of the first language to the VII century. The language in which the Avesto, Behistun inscriptions were written). b) Old (Middle Turkic) Turkic language (VIII-XI centuries) The language of the Orkhon-Enasay monuments. c) Old Turkic language (XI-XIII centuries) Works such as "Qutadgu bilig", "Devoni lugotit turk", "Hibatul haqoyiq", "Devoni lugotit turk" were created in this language. 2. Old Uzbek literary language. The works of Rabguzi, Khorezmi, Atoi, Lutfi, Sayfi Sarai, Sakkoki, Alisher Navoi, Babur, Mashrab, Turdi, Makhmur, Muqumi, Zavqi and others were created in this language. 3. The New Uzbek Literary Language (Late 19th and Early 20th Centuries) allows you to identify differences. They are based on the following 2 factors. 1) the laws of internal development of a particular language; 2) contact between two or more languages. Turkic and other languages also played an important role in the development of the Uzbek language. In this case, the Turkic language served as the basis (substrate) language, and Arabic, Persian-Tajik and Russian languages as the superstrate language. The relations between the main language and the dominant language (s) and the laws of internal development brought a number of changes in the structure of the language in the period from the ancient Turkic language to the modern Uzbek literary language. For example, in ancient Turkic vocalism there were 8 vowels; in the old Uzbek language it is 9 (a, y, o, i, e, i, o, y, e), and in the vocalism of the modern Uzbek literary language the number of vowels is 6 (a, o, i, i, e , o) decreased. There are 2 factors determining the development of modern Uzbek literary language: 1. Linguistic factors. The development of language on the basis of the laws of internal development are linguistic factors, linguistic factors occur over a long period of time. 2. Non-linguistic factors include non-linguistic factors: the pharmacies of the social system, historical processes, economic, political, cultural and educational relations between peoples and nations, the development of science, production and technology. For example, after gaining independence, Uzbekistan underwent significant changes in its socio-political, economic, cultural, tariff and spiritual life. All this had a significant impact on the lexicon of the Uzbek language. Some of the conceptual names of the former Soviet Union (committee, governor of district, minister, pioneer, ...) have

171 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 fallen out of use and become a part of history. New words and terms (college, rating, marketing, business, hacker, ...) appeared in the life of independent Uzbekistan.

REFERENCES: 1. Shoabdurahmonov SH, Askarova M, Hojiev A. and others. Modern Uzbek literary language. Tashkent, 1980 2. Tursunov U, Mukhtorov J, SH.Rahmatullayev SH. Modern Uzbek literary language, 1992 3. Jamolkhonov H. Modern Uzbek literary language. Tashkent, 2005 4. Baskakov N, Sodiqov A, Abduazizov S. General linguistics. Tashkent, 1979 5. Irisqulov A. Introduction to Linguistics. T., 1992 y. 6. Nematov H. Historical phonetics. T., 1992 y. 7. Azizov O. Introduction to Linguistics. T., 1996 y. 8. Reshetov V, SHoabdurahmonov SH. Uzbek dialectology. T., 1975 y.

172 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

ANALYSIS OF MONITORING METHODS IN TEACHING FOREIGN LANGUAGES.

MIRABDULLAYEVA ZULFIYA OLIMJONOVNA Tashkent State University of Oriental studies. Uzbekistan USAROVA DILDORA ABDUAZIZOVNA Tashkent State University Of Law. Uzbekistan KHUSANOVA NAFISA ZOKIRJON qizi Tashkent .Uzbekistan

Abstract: The speed of reading may not be a leading indicator of the control in the first and second academic years. In subsequent classes, speed is the main indicator, along with content. The essence (task, purpose, role) of the control is now to consider what to check. A foreign language teacher gets a methodical problem of what to check. The object of investigation is thoroughly studied both theoretical and practical. The foreign language skills and skills learned by the teacher and administration are monitored. Key words : artistic, customs, culture, equality, freedom, geographical and historical works, prosperity, religion, scientific.

Introduction: The meaning of the word "control" is the state of the thing, its course, monitoring, checking, and controlling one's behavior. Such verification is expected to positively change the case. So, the result is not the blame or the fault, but the foundation of the investigation lies in the good intentions of eliminating defects, correcting mistakes, and correcting the wrong. Unfortunately, the word control is a negative concept in society has become irregular. The terms "check", "control", "control" are the meanings. Among them is the concept of control. It is as if there is some disadvantage in the "inquiry". In order to control the process of learning a foreign language, it is necessary to use transfer method. We methodically analyze what, why and how it is checked and how the control result is measured . It is well known that a foreign language is taught for practical purposes, and its technical and sign language are interconnected to acquire speech activities. In short, speaking skills in a foreign language are acquired. It is clear that these same educational and methodical events are controlled. The methodological literature also includes the examination of knowledge, skills and skills. Foreign language knowledge is not specifically tested because it is studied as part of the daily routine and, therefore, it is tested. Here are the troublesome questions. Well, what is being investigated is clear, what is the expected expectation of control, what is its function, how the impact of the review will affect the learning process, etc. First of all, we will try to answer the question of why control is necessary, to cover the functions of verification. Testing exercises and tasks are performed during repetition and consolidation of the previously learned language material (skills) and the acquired skills. All of them form a system of educational activities in educational management. Training is also provided during supervision . Diagnostic (preventive) task of inspection. The result of learning a language is good and bad, and it is important to plan your work accordingly will be correcting the tasks and exercises in the lesson will be entered. The reasons for the short comings are also identified. Diagnostic control helps the teacher to carry out his or her teaching activities. The educational process is monitored for the benefit of the process, and the less time it takes, the more benefits it will receive. The review also addresses the issue of the norm. For example: the speed of reading may not be a leading indicator

173 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

of the control in the first and second academic years. In subsequent classes, speed is the main indicator, along with content. The essence (task, purpose, role) of the control is now to consider what to check . A foreign language teacher gets a methodical problem of what to check. The object of investigation is thoroughly studied both theoretical and practical. The foreign language skills and skills learned by the teacher and administration are monitored. The extent to which learners have acquired the skills and abilities they have, what difficulties they have, and what to work hard on. The difference between the subject matter of control in a foreign language and the subject matter of the school is that the theoretical knowledge is not tested, but rather the ability to speak, listen, understand, read, and partially write skills and abilities. Examination of the vocabulary controls the level of lexical, grammatical and pronunciation, and the extent of their use in speech activities. Testing skills also measure the extent to which speech activities can be used as a means of communication. The ability of the speaker and the pair of speech to speak, the ability to listen to the audio content once in a while, and the ability to read information from the graphic text are tested. The skills and qualifications of the student at different stages of training vary. The final requirements for these students are clearly included in the school's foreign language program. Indicators of practical acquisition of speech activity are measured by the main and additional criteria: the main criterion is the lower limit of activity and the additional criterion higher. Double Speaking Requirements: For the first concentrator, provide accurate information / feedback during the double speech process, exchange views, use question- and-answer phrases, suggest and respond (agree or reject, identify information). Each interlocutor is required to apply the grammar rule correctly in a pair of speeches in addition to what is noted for the second concentrate, free thinking in the process of double talk. The maximum number of sentences used is up to 9 . Requirements for the Individual speaking: At the First Concentration: on the topic given by the extended language material not prepared, that is, be able to independently respond to events and facts. Ability to use up to 12 sentences when speaking. In the second concentration: Reasoning the point to be able to evaluate the individual's ideas and to respond personally. Ability to use up to 15 sentences in speech. Qualitative criteria in listening comprehension: the nature of the perceived audiotape (mechanical speech or speech), and the level of understanding (general perception, complete appreciation, clear understanding). Quantitative indicators in listening comprehension: the timing and frequency of the cognitive speech. Listening and understanding in the current curriculum requirements.

174 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE MAIN PROBLEMS AND TASKS ENCOUNTERED IN TEACHING EFL IN PRESCHOOL SYSTEM Mirjalol Mirzaahmedov Fergana state university, Student of Foreign languages faculty,

Annotation This article examines the problems that arise in teaching EFL in the preschool education system and with various interactive perspectives and solutions that may be encountered. Important social foundations for participation in language teaching with preschoolers are provided. Keywords and expressions: independent thinking, critical thinking, self-expression, self-assessment, exchange, re-management.

Today, the study of English determines not only the knowledge of the world, but also the economic, social, political, cultural future of a particular country. For this reason, the first President of the Republic of Uzbekistan IA Karimov in his Order numbered PQ 1875 "On measures to further improve the system of learning foreign languages" introduced the study of English from preschool education.[1]. But teaching English in the preschool system is a bit difficult. Because it can be difficult to learn another language for young children who have just learned to speak their mother tongue well. When a child is learning to do all of these things in addition to being in school for the first time and having to adapt to a totally new environment, adding another language on top of that can not only be academically difficult for the child but stressful emotionally and mentally. Learning literacy in your own language (or in one language) can take several years. Once children master that, then they can apply what they know about language to learning another. It is clear that, reflexivity is the basic basis of competences. Reflection is a comprehensive multidisciplinary education that is one of the most important aspects of personality traits, mental processes and occupations. Through reflection, the individual assesses himself and his activity. As a result, he designs his own personality and activities. In the modern system of education it is necessary to create a reflexive learning environment for the development of intellectual activity of students. This is because the process of professional self-expression, which is important in the understanding of professional self-expression and personal professionalism [3]. If kindergarten is not the best time to learn a second language, then when is the best time? Some studies have reported that if children pick up a language when they are young and become bilingual, they may actually be "double semilingual," which means they'll never fully perfect either of the two languages they speak. While there are many benefits to teaching children to speak another language when they are young, there are disadvantages of learning a second language at an early age. If the time passes, and the child has not learned a foreign language by around kindergarten age, then the next-best time to try is between 11 and 13 years old. At this age, children have mastered one language completely, and they can use what they know about language to more easily understand the structure of the new language. Studies have proven this as well. It should be noted that, according to scholars and practitioners studying the problems of modernizing the educational process, the development of a reflexive culture in learners is important. Through reflective culture, an individual understands the meaning of his or her experience and is able to analyze, evaluate, correct, and plan his or her activities. When forming reflexive culture as an integral

175 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 feature of specialists, it is necessary to create the following dynamic components of professional reflection: - reflexive training; - reflexive ability; - reflexive creative opportunity; - reflexive competence [2]. Reflexive training is manifested in the refinement and generalization of mechanisms of self-awareness, self-development and self-expression. An indicator of reflexive readiness is the activity of the individual under any circumstances. The components that make up reflexive training by S.Y.Stepanov include emotional, intellectual, motivational and behavioral. In this context, reflexive abilities create conditions for self-development. It also contributes to self-control of professional development and creative approach to the chosen profession. They have an impact on the development of the individual as a person and in improving their relationships with the environment. In particular, the development of reflexive abilities enables the individual to develop adequate self- esteem, high self-control, and ability to control their behavior [5]. Reflexive creative ability is manifested in the ability to solve problems in non- traditional ways. This is evident in the highest form of creativity. According to I.N. Semenov, creative abilities contribute to the development of self-improvement of a person's ability to retrain and acquire new professions. The emergence, manifestation and development of creative abilities are directly related to reflexive abilities [4]. Reflective and innovative techniques improve childrens' motivation for learning as well as their ability to think. As a result, it contributes to the effective use of their creative potential for self-development [6].

REFERENCES 1. The Order of the First President of the Republic of Uzbekistan IA Karimov. PQ1875. 2. Anisimov O.S. Subjective reflection in modernizing and its conceptual support. M .: 2012. - 382 P. 3. Vulfov B.Z. Reflection: learning by managing // "World of Education". 1997. No. 1. -63-64 P. 4. Semenov I.N. The reflexive approach in the formation and development of students' personal-professional, self-consciousness as a factor in the modernization of higher education. M.: FIRO, 2013. -57-59 P. 5. Stepanov S.Yu. Reflective practice of creative development of a person and organizations. -M .: Nauka, 2000. -174 P. 6. Khutorskoy A.V. Pedagogical innovation: methodology, theory, practice: scientific publication. -M .: 2005. -67-71 P.

176 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE MODERN MODEL OF TEACHING AND LEARNING ENGLISH IN UZBEKISTAN.

Mokhiba Ortikova Jalilovna an English teacher of Kashkadarya region,Guzor district, The general secondary education school ¹ 3

Annotation This article is devoted to the modern model of teaching and learning English in Uzbekistan.Thus, the stages and levels of foreign language teaching, the domestic model of education have been discussed. Key words: language, modern, model, stage, level, education, localization

In Uzbekistan English language teaching is seen as a career in a field of educational specialization: it requires a specialized knowledge base obtained through both academic study and practical experience. Nowadays the demonstration of a certain level of proficiency in English as component of certification is required. The domestic multistage model of continuous and successive foreign language teaching includes the following levels of foreign language [1] given in the Table 2.

School education falls apart into two stages: 1) the primary education (1-4 forms) and 2) the secondary education (5-9 forms). Education at academic lyceums is considered as upper secondary education. At vocational colleges ELT concerns 1) General English and 2) English for Specific Purposes (ESP) or English for Occupational Purposes (EOP). ESP is traditionally associated with study at college and non-linguistic institute and university. In the Uzbek educational system study at lyceum and college is considered as a profile education: 1) study at academic lyceum provides intensive development of intellectual abilities, deep, differentiated and vocational-oriented education, after academic lyceums they can continue further education at institutes and universities, or undertake some job; 2) study at vocational college provides deep development of professional abilities, obtaining one of the professions, graduates of professional colleges get certificate of a junior specialist. Teaching and learning English at this stage of education demands study of general

177 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

English and English for specific purposes, i.e. to develop both the language competency, study skills which will help them to succeed in further education and occupation/job. The domestic model of education has the following advantages: 1) Introducing the primary and post-graduate education, that contributes to work out the successive structure and content of FLT. Succession provides systematic and continuous content in FLT, an absence in doubling transitive components of FLT content from one stage to another one. Multistage and gradual character of the process of cognition is reflected in the FL progress. 2) Taking into consideration the international standards for the evaluation the language level (communicative competence) at all stages gives the opportunity to enter into the world education space. The CEFR levels and descriptors are adapted to the social context of Uzbekistan, especially to each stage, aim and objectives, etc. 3) Localization of EL teaching and learning materials. English teaching materials come from different places, where English is a native or an official language, or a foreign language. Material from these countries does not reflect the learning style, cultural values and local conditions of Uzbekistan, as a result, students' motivation suffers and they become reluctant to interact in class and share opinions or ideas. Localization of the EL teaching and learning methodology and teaching materials is based on the idea that relevant contexts and balance between local and foreign cultural concepts and images naturally can improve ELT. The new model of education has required creation of new curriculums, syllabuses and textbooks accordingly local and foreign contexts to provide rich opportunity for teachers to explain non-native cultural items, in addition of using localized content. It is very important for teachers to identify ways to best represent local culture and explain non-native elements. Besides it is necessary to use humanizing material as "activities which help to make the language learning process a more affective experience" and finding ways of helping the learners to connect what is in the book to what is in their minds".[2] Thus, it is necessary to humanize the teaching and materials. Within this scope, the efforts of teachers and learners at all levels of education are encouraged and supported by developing appropriate methods and teaching materials, appropriate forms and instruments for the evaluating of learning programs. "Research and development programs leading to the introduction, at all educational levels, of methods and materials best suited to enabling different classes and types of student are promoted to acquire a communicative proficiency appropriate to their specific needs".[3] So in obtaining a communicative proficiency the importance of methods and teaching materials play an important role.

Bibliography 1. State standard of the system of continuing education of the Republic of Uzbekistan // Public education. 4/2013. -Á. 5-6 2. Tomplison B. Humanizing the Coursebook. / In: Methodology and Material Design in Language Teaching: Current Perceptions and Practice and their Implications Ed. W.A. Renandya. -Singapore: SEAMEO Regional Language Centre, 2003. -P.13 3. Common European Framework of Reference for Languages: Learning. Teaching. The Council of Europe. - Strasbourg, 1996. The final draft was published in 2001. -P.3

178 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Non-verbal behavior and body language in literature

Najimova Gulyaim, Kartbaeva Nawbahar Karakalpak State University

Abstract: Body language is a type of a nonverbal communication in which physical behaviours as opposed to words are used to express or convey the information. For the purpose of literary analysis, the terms, non-verbal communication and body language refer to the forms of non-verbal behavior exhibited by characters within the fictional situation. So, this paper identifies the importance of body signals in literary works and how they help the reader to have better understanding of the characters, their emotions and relationships. Also, discusses how non-verbal communication helps develop the plot, mold the characters and reveal the theme of the novel. Key words: characters, literature, non-verbal, communication, signals, realism, body language, elements.

Language is a system of conventional spoken, manual (signed) or written symbols by means of which human beings, as members of a social group and participants in its culture, express themselves.The functions of language include communication, the expression and emotional realease. [4] So, communication is foundation of life, it's not only important in real life but also in literary discourse as well. Literature is a source of communication can't exist without non-verbal communication, for they strengthen the messages, are more honest and add up uniqueness and serve as a special technique of narration in literature.[7] As body language is one of the most artistic and useful tools in the writung craft,writers paint word visuals of character's movements in the reader's mind and this art is crucial in making our characters look and act like real people rather than stick characters moving around on the page. Furthermore, they integrate non-verbal cues in the plots of their stories to highlight the individuality of characters,create intimacy among the characters and between the text and readers.By decoding the characters' NVL (non-verbal language), we are able to figure out the characters personality traits, and their roles when establishing a relationship.For exapmle,once we analyze Mrs.Turpin's body signals in a short story "Revelation" by Flannery O'Connor,we learn that she's a strong,determined,confident woman who's accustomed totaking the lead and being always right.(i.e.Mrs Turpin put a firm hand on Claud's shoulder...and gave him a push down.) Based on that we can totally understand why she gets so upset when Mary Grace shows clear signs of disliking her.We can also realize that Mrs.Turpin thinks of herself as a superior person and that she's very fond of people like her.(i.e."Her gaze settled agreeably on a well dressed lady...").We also notice that Claud Turpin likes to please and obey her wife.(i.e."Claud only grinned...".) Likewise, Mary Grace's facial expressions and gazes constitue a prediction of what's going to happen.Her non-verbal behavior reveals that she despises Mrs.Turpin (i.e."Her lower lip turned downward and inside out... as if she has known and dislike her all life... Her eyes fixed like two drills on Mrs. Turpin").[5] As we know authors go through these stages and experience the reactions of which the reader sees in their literary writings.Literary works register interesting plots and storylines,at the same time bringing the pain of exile,loss and alternation into the texts.It's essential to identify how writers communicate the themes of grief,loss and other feelings in their works.There we can give some excerpts from "Pride and Prejudice" to strenghten our concept andshow the lines in which how author could express the emotions of characters: 1. Nonverbal cues can help clarify verbal message. At the first ball in Herfordshire,

179 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Darcy said to Mr. Bingle: 1) "You're dancing with the only handsome girl in the room," said Mr. Darcy, looking at the eldest Miss Bennet. [2:p9]The direction in which Darcy casts his eye shows who he is referring to as the only handsome girl. Though the referent can be inferred from the later plot development even without the nonverbal cue, the eye movement undoubtedly helps shorten the inferring process and clarify the situation.The supplementary function of nonverbal cues can also been seen in their description of verbal expressions. The scene in the following excerpt happens after Mr. Bingley suggests introducing Elizabeth to his friend Darcy. Darcy's sequence of nonverbal behavior modifies his verbal remarks and display his attitude towards Elizabeth. 2) "Which do you mean?" and turning around, he looked for a moment at Elizabeth, till catching her eye, he withdrew his own and coldly said, "She is tolerable; but not handsome enough to tempt me..." (2:p9)This is the first time that Elizabeth and Darcy meet each other face to face. More commonly words and actions are in harmony, but sometimes words do not correspond to behaviors. In such cases, nonverbal behaviors are considered more reliable because most of them are performed subconsciously and less controllable. So they are more likely to reveal one's genuine intentions and feelings.[6:1623]]For example: 3) Miss Bingley moved with alacrity to the piano-forte, and after a polite request that Elizabeth would lead the way, which the other as politely and more earnestly negatived, she seated herself.[2:44] Miller claims that only 7% of feelings and attitudes are conveyed by words while nearly 93% are done through nonverbal means. Eisenberg and Smith (1971) also admit that nonverbal communication is better suited for the projection of emotional states.[6:1623].Also,Ares in "World without word" discusses the importance of ability to watch and correctly define the nonverbal messages.Often these messages are silent,but talk more than the words would:"Everyday our extended family would sit around dining room ...and my grandmother's big,brown eyes keep watching me intently".[1:88]These descriptions give out and stress the emotional experience that characters are going through. Another point to add, a nod, a touch, a folding of hands, head and neck signals, also facial expressions are not considered to be less important than using verbal language, in this caseBarbara Korte argues that,in narrative literature,references to body language are never just throw away lines.Instead,these instances of nonverbal communication create a body semiotics,an "important signifying system in the literary text" that contributes to the text's potential significance effort.Based on a reader's everyday competence to interpret non-verbal communication as well as an acquired literary one,the interpretation of a text's body language gives the reader a useful tool to read or misread the individual characters and the interactions between characters. Non verbal cues incorporated in literary texts are seemingly minor yet vital features which sometimes are left out of tge reader's attention.[3] There we can mention many researchers and scientists who devoted a gret part of their time to study nonverbal communication and the importance of using body language in literature and one of them is Fernando Poyatos.In his paper "Forms and functions of nonverbal communication in the novel, he stated clearly a significant role of non-verbal elements in imaginative realtionship between the work, writer and the audience. We considered appropriate to present Poyatos' criteria on the realistic functions of nonverbal communication in literature. [5] Physical realism, as differentiated from the psychological one, conveys the sensorial perception of people's behavior and, therefore, their intended authenticity.As a variety within physical realism, it is interesting how the description of task-performing behaviors contribute to what have been classified as documentary or historical realism.

180 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Distorting realism, that is the literary, or artistic, expressionistic rendering of psychological reality, meant to ridicule, to offer a caricature of reality, to gratuitously exaggerate it, or, truly to show what the eyes cannot see. Individualizing realism, which shows a conscious effort to differentiate the characters, as to their physical and psychological characteristics, by means of their verbal repertoires and, in the best cases, by their nonverbal ones as well. Psychological realism is, of course, the conscious ultimate aim ... individualizing realism, and includes also the sensorial world (as the... perception of it may let us probe deeper into subtle inner reactions...) Interactive realism is always a thoughtful depiction of the mechanism of conversation, mainly in face to-face encounters, and its study offers and interesting socio-psychological angle of narration, as we observe whether that mechanism reflects reality or seems rather improbable. Documentary realism (or historical realism) through non-verbal behavior, finally, is a logical result of physical realism, mostly, and another rich source of research material. [5] To understand clearly the situation presented in literary work, the writer transmits the characters' mood by describing their non verbal behaviour. Here we can see that body language is an important signifying system in literature which can contribute in many ways to the meaning and effects of literary text.

References: 1. Ares."World without words" 2012.p.18 2. Austen J."Pride and Prejudice".London.Oxford University Press.1983.pp.9-44 3. Barbara Korte.Body Language in Literature.Toronto and Buffalo.University of Toronto Press.1997 4. https://www.britannica.com 5. htpps://www.m.monografias.com 6. Lili Zhan.Non-verbal Communication in Pride and Prejudice. Dalian. China. 2012 p.1623 7. Mane Khachibabyan.Non-verbal Communication and Cues in Armenian-American Literary Discourse.2017.p.79

181 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

ONE WORLD-IN ENGLISH

Qarshi district, English language teacher of school N39 Narziyeva Feruza Qarshi district, English language teacher of school N39 Aslanova Dilbar

Annotation: The importance of the English language in the modern world can be assessed in just one line: English is an international language of communication. More than one and a half billion people on Earth speak English, and it is difficult to calculate how many people study it. In other words, it is the global language of the entire world community. Keywords: English language, statistics, increase, international communication With the development of information technologies and modern communication systems, the English language is spreading on a global scale. Currently, it is the main candidate for the role of lingua franca, the language of international communication, which is used in almost all spheres of society.

It is impossible to overestimate the role of the English language in the global Internet. According to statistics, 75% of the world's mail is written in English, and about 80% of the information (both private and public) stored on electronic media is written in English. There are currently more than 1000 languages in use on the network, and it is likely that the influence of English will increase as it plays an important role in software. The language acquires a global status due to the political and economic power of the state whose people speak this language. Currently, the term "English" is a plurality of forms of existence of the English language in the modern global world. Close language contacts lead to inter-language interaction and the inevitable mutual influence of the contacting languages. English has a reciprocal effect on other languages and cultures. On the one hand, having a significant influence on them, it leads to their Anglicization, and on the other - it is under their influence, experiencing the processes of nativization in other cultures. The use of English as a language of international communication and mutual understanding requires the preservation of the norms of the language, while the spread of English as a second language leads to its fragmentation and the emergence of new varieties. on the one hand, the number of people learning English is increasing, and on the other hand, it is losing its relative importance. Thanks to English, it is possible to communicate across borders, establish contacts, resolve conflict situations, and just communicate. It is worth remembering, of course, that international English is, however, not the language of direct native speakers, and many of those who use it in their language practice have never been to English- speaking countries. About 90 countries around the world have adopted English as the second state language, in many countries its study is mandatory, and if there is alternative linguistic choice, for example, between English and German, 85% choose English. International life takes place under the sign of the English language. It is the official working language of the United Nations. Business negotiations, summits, conferences, congresses - everything is held in English. Global cultural and scientific life is possible only thanks to the English language, as a kind of channel through which the exchange of experience, information, and achievements is possible. The Olympic Games - and they chose English as their official language. Researchers have no doubt that in the near future; the English language will maintain

182 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 its dominant position in the world. The situation with the English language in the twenty-first century is truly unique. Never before had any of the languages gained such popularity in such a short time. English today is an opportunity to connect with the world's information flow, an opportunity to become an equal part of the cultural world community.

Literatures: 1.Kristal D. English as a global language. - Moscow, the Whole World, 2001. - 240p. 2.Nesterenko V. S. Problems of existence and prospects of development of global English in the modern world // Language and culture . - 2011. -¹2. 3.Crystal D. English as a Global Language. Cambridge. Cambridge University Press, 2003.

183 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE IMPORTANCE OF NEW TEACHING METHODS IN SECONDARY SCHOOLS

Narzullayeva Nafisa Temirovna Chirchiq, Namangan A primary class teacher at general secondary school N26

184 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 easily comprehended by students as long as the instructions and explanations are sent through the right method. To conclude, explaining new and complex notions with the help of illustrations using the right method willing help students to create mental images of these concepts and retain information longer. So modern teaching staff should be fully equipped with the latest teaching tools and be aware of highly effective teaching methods and strategies to accomplish a great mission on their shoulders and churn out well-educated, intelligent youngsters.

REFERENCE 1. PRESIDENTIAL DECREE OF THE REPUBLIC OF UZBEKISTAN of February 7, 2017 No. UP-4947 " About the strategy of actions for further development of the Republic of Uzbekistan". 2. "Critical analysis, strict discipline and personal responsibility should be an every day rule of the activities of every leader " by Sh.M.Mirziyoyev -Tashkent - Uzbekistan,2017, 104p . 3. Khalikov A.A. Developing the pedagogical skills of future teachers in higher educational institutions //Monographs - Economics. Finance -Tashkent,2015. p.435

185 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

ABDULLA KADYRI'S WORKS ARE THE PEARL OF UZBEK LITERATURE

Nazarova Nargiza Turgunboevna, a mother tongue and literature teacher of Namangan region, Narin district, school ¹19

Annotation This article is about Kadyri's works which are dedicated to the life of the Uzbek people. Kadyri wrote about the life of the Uzbek people in the mid-19th century. Keywords: works, literature, outstanding, creativity, education, talented

The great writer, poet, playwright and publicist Abdulla Kadiri is a truly phenomenal personality of the last century. He left an indelible mark on the history and development of Uzbek literature. New Uzbek literature appeared in the XX century and is developing today. It is an integral part of the country's history, whose roots go back thousands of years. Among the artists of the word, who are called classics, belongs to Abdulla Kadyri. Abdulla Kadiri's was born in 1894 in Tashkent in the family of a wealthy merchant. His environment in his childhood and adolescent years - merchants, rich and poor farmers, talented artisans, who dwells in eternal need of small artisans and landless peasants. This world of working people, as well as the urban intelligentsia, played a significant role in shaping the Outlook of the future writer. From a young age, he listened to numerous oral stories of his father, a skilled gardener Kadyr-aka, who knew a lot and lived in the world for 102 years. Abdulla has absorbed such qualities as a love of work, amazing observation, the ability to see the movement of life, empathize with others. And, probably, the most important thing - love for the land, careful attitude to people. He retained these virtues and carried them through a short life. Kadyri's works are dedicated to the life of the Uzbek people. Abdulla Kadyri's creativity grew on the national soil, on the rich traditions of Uzbek classical literature. But at the same time, his work was strongly influenced by world literature. April 10 is the birthday of the great Uzbek novelist, playwright, and publicist Abdulla Kadyri This year, our country is widely celebrating the 126 the anniversary of the birth of an outstanding writer, the founder of the novel genre in Uzbek literature, Abdulla Kadyri. In his works, he reflected the real character of the Uzbek people, lived in the hope of seeing the Motherland free and dedicated his life to this noble goal. The outstanding role of Uzbek literature in the development of Uzbekistan's cinematography is well-known. Among the authors whose works have always aroused great interest among cinematographers, we must first mention the name of Abdulla Kadyri. A talented son of the Uzbek land, Kadyri left a noticeable mark in many areas of literature and art. He was a writer, publicist, playwright, poet, philologist, translator. As a playwright, Kadyri left us only one drama, "The unfortunate bride ". But the plays " Days Gone By" and " The Scorpion from the altar "were based on his novels. His first novel "Days Gone By" was rightfully recognized as the pearl of the 20th century Uzbek literature, and is one of the favourite works of generations of Uzbek readers. Based on the diary entries, the play "White, white black stork" was created. In his articles about cinema and theatre, Kadyri emphasized that it is necessary to create a national Uzbek school of screenwriters, theatre and film Directors. He wrote: "In my opinion, today the training of Uzbek screenwriters and their introduction to European authors, as well as the education of Uzbek artists and artists can lead to the real success of the Uzbek state cinema." Kadyri was very interested in a new art form - cinema. He wanted to see his novel " Days Gone By " on the screen. In the early 30s of the last century, a close friend of the writer, Director Suleyman Khodjaev, began work

186 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 on a film adaptation of this novel, but the attempt failed. Abdulla Kadyri is the Creator of the Uzbek national historical novel. "Kadyri's novels are Uzbek novels with all their structure and distinctive style." the writer's Works are dear to every Uzbek. We read and re-read his immortal novels " Days Gone By "," The Scorpion from the altar". Touching and dramatic love stories of the characters excite the hearts. This strong influence of his books is because the subjects of the works are taken from life. The idea of the novel " Days Gone By " came to Kadyri thanks to the story of a friend who experienced a similar story in his life. And the story about Mirza Anwar, which became the basis of the novel "Scorpion from the altar", Kadyri heard from his father. With his novel "Scorpion from the altar", the writer significantly enriched the traditions of the realistic direction, made a significant contribution to the forms of psychological analysis of heroes, opened new ways of depicting the inner world of man, showed the dynamism of the development of characters. Confirmation of this was the creation of the first Uzbek novel " Days Gone By ". It was first published in the magazine "Inkilob" in 1922, and in 1926 it was published as a separate book. E. E. Bertels wrote: "There were five schools of the novel in the world, namely, French, Russian, English, German, and Indian." The sixth - Uzbek school of the novel was created by Abdulla Kadyri. The film based on the novel " Days Gone By ", directed by Yu. Agzamov in 1969, subtly conveys the national spirit and character of those times, recreating folk images, is quite naturally included in the Golden Fund of Uzbek art. A large role in the success of the film production was played by well-chosen actors Ulmas Alikhodzhayev as Atabek, Gulchehra Jamilova as Kumush. The merging of physical, spiritual and moral qualities of the characters, which were embodied on the screen by the actors selected by Agzamov, was one of the main components of the audience's recognition of the picture. Abdulla Kadiri lived a short life. After nine months in prison, in 1938, he was shot at the age of 44. But he left us a rich legacy of his work. In 1956, Kadyri was rehabilitated. His great works, which were almost completely forgotten after his arrest, were again published. In 1991, Abdulla Kadyri was posthumously awarded the state prize of the Republic of Uzbekistan in the field of literature, art and architecture named after Alisher Navoi, and on August 25, 1994, he was first awarded the order of "Mustakillik". In the same year, a monument to Abdulla Kadyri was erected and the State Prize of the Republic of Uzbekistan was established. His novels " Days Gone By " and "Scorpion from the altar" has won wide popularity not only in our country but also abroad. The work of Abdulla Kadyri has been studied by many literary scholars. He left an indelible mark on the history and development of Uzbek literature. It is not surprising that Kadyri's skill is increasingly recognized abroad year after year! For example, in December 2019, the Uzbek Embassy in Washington hosted the presentation of the book " Days Gone By" ("O'tkan kunlar"), published in the United States in English for the first time. The novel was translated by the famous American translator and researcher Mark Reese. In everyday life, Abdulla Kadyri was a cheerful, charming person, in his work-a demanding, subtle and strict master. Every person, including the artist of the word, is given to live only their own life, their destiny. All of us, and especially the younger generation, learn from the books of Abdulla Kadyri, who was a morally integral person, courage and love, modesty and devotion to the people, their native land, and high human qualities. All this gives us the right to speak about the undoubted personal contribution of Abdulla Kadyri to the development of the Uzbek language, especially to the enrichment of its phraseology.

187 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

References: 1.The edition of "The days gone by" by Abdulla Qodiri in English. https://akt.uz/ abdulla-qodiriyning-otkan-kunlar-romani-ingliz-tilida-nashr-etildi 2.M.B.Ibragimova. research of Uzbek literature by English scientists. International Scientific Journal /¹ 5, 2016. 3.Musayev, Q. (2005). Tarjima nazariyasi asoslari. "Fan" nashriyoti. 4.Translation in Uzbekistan - Scientific Journal, Tashkent, "Fan", 1988

188 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

TO THE ISSUE OF THE LINGUISTIC AND COGNITIVE DEVELOPMENT OF EFL TEACHERS WRITING

Nilufar Djurahanovna Begibaeva Ph.D. Researcher at Uzbekistan State World Languages University Mail: [email protected]

Annotation: The article analyzes the process of the formation of writing in Uzbekistan, its status, content, and emerging competencies. The author corroborates the necessity for the development of a foreign language writing competence of the future and presently practicing English Language teachers by mastering the linguistic features of writing. Linguistic features such as compositional, structural-semantic, lexicographical, and stylistic should be combined with cognitive features of writing, such as collecting, processing, analyzing, and systematizing information. Keywords: Writing, a foreign language written competence, writing genres, factual accuracy, verbal accuracy, paraverbal accuracy.

English writing is taught in a variety of formats throughout the world. However, it should be noted that until the beginning of this century, academic writing was not taught at universities and was not considered as a component of the professional and scientific competence of university graduates. The educational sphere in Uzbekistan nowadays realizes the importance of this aspect of the scientific and professional competence of the teacher in successful integration into the international scientific and professional environment. The focus on improving writing strengthened when school and university English teachers were required to write an essay as a part of their salary bonus tests. In addition to existing writing modules at the universities, private writing courses began to operate. However, the great contribution to the writing skill development was done by the Ministry of Public Education in Uzbekistan. Realizing the lack of linguistic competence of practicing at school teachers, the Ministry organized training courses for English teachers, various contexts where writing was an essential component of the competition. Currently, the discipline "Reading and Writing" at Pre-service English Teacher Training (PreSETT) at universities implies the creation/ writing of texts of academic discourse and defines the requirements that the world community makes for a scientific text. However, along with a low level of language competence, i.e. typical lexical and grammatical errors caused by the interfering influence of the native language, students experience additional difficulties in writing texts due to insufficient knowledge of the basic categories of text. These categories are cohesion, coherence, modality, and completeness. This is manifested in the inadequate use of linguistic means to ensure the logical coherence of the utterance; inconsistencies of the organization of the text with the canons of the genre; violation of the functional style by the incorrect use of lexical and syntactic structures [6]. An Uzbek and Russian written text differs, as a rule, from English writing. The structure in Uzbek and Russian is not clear enough; there is no explicit connectivity of elements and a complete concept, which suggests the possibility of conjecturing it to the reader [8]. Pedagogical problems include the significant predominance of a communicative approach in teaching foreign languages, which is not focused on the development of written language and denies the grammatical approach to teaching a foreign language that has existed in our country for several decades. However, writing nowadays is a means of integrating into the international scientific world; good writing is a way when educational establishments in Uzbekistan are recognized worldwide by contributing

189 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 with their research papers and scientific articles which are required from school teachers as well. Particularly writing is the skill that is used to store information, transmit cultural heritage to the world. Writing is a reliable way of intercultural interaction of people in different parts of the world. English language teachers should be able and ready to accurately and correctly formulate the tasks, create written texts in the main genres, and, additionally, edit the written texts and correct and self-correct errors. It should be stated that that the creation of the written foreign language competence in the context of Uzbekistan is a labor-intensive and time consuming educational activity, which is not possible to provide only within the classroom hours of the course. Therefore, intensive independent work of students outside the classroom as part of the optional courses might be necessary. A foreign language writing skill requires the knowledge of the essay structure, structure of the semantics, lexical, grammatical, and stylistic features of different types of writing. English language teachers should express and argue their opinion, present evidence, build logical arguments, and create coherent and cohesive texts. Practicing English teachers are not usually exposed to massive writing, and the main writing need is the essays that they have to present at the tests and in the contests. Simultaneously, teachers task that they give students to check their writing at school is also an essay. An essay is the highest point of the written competence among students at schools. An essay is traditionally defined as a short prose composition of a small volume and free composition, expressing individual impressions and considerations on a specific issue. Genres of essays can be various: argumentative, narrative, discursive, and reflective. Training in writing should include a set of tasks aimed at improving the writing literacy of students in general, such as putting forward a problem, offering an own vision of the problem, revise the compositional and semantic structure of the text, organize and structure ideas. Additionally, a competent writer should know linguistic components of writing such as rephrasing, verbalizing ideas in sentences and paragraphs, joining paragraphs into the coherent text. English language teachers should be aware of the specialized publications in foreign scientific journals, magazines, and newspapers; search and select materials for their work and publication; EFL teachers need to improve knowledge of the features of academic writing in a foreign language to actively participate in international projects, conferences, grants, etc. Besides, teachers of English should know how to correspond with foreign colleagues. This implies the knowledge of the official business style in written genres, the ability to design a speech in a written format. The category of accuracy at different levels of organization of the written text is extremely important in this case. The accuracy can be informational (actual accuracy), linguistic (verbal accuracy), and structural (paraverbal accuracy). Actual accuracy associated with the information function of the text implies an accurate description of the facts by precise vocabulary and clear disclosure of the communicative intention of the author. To achieve actual accuracy, a writer should be able to correctly determine the type of text and his/her main objective. They should avoid information gaps by using generally accepted terms and abbreviations. The message should be verbalized using simple syntactic and grammatical structures [13; 15]. Verbal accuracy is based on the correct use of lexical and grammatical structures, syntactic structures, means of cohesion and metacommunication, persuasive strategies implemented through logical stress and reference, logical organization of the text, as well as communication register, empathy, and stylistic techniques. Paraverbal accuracy is a structure of the text, and it assumes the knowledge of multi-genre text formats and the main ways of arranging information. Paraverbal accuracy is the ability to place the elements of the written text in correct positions with correct rules of punctuation and

190 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 capitalization. Thus, the foreign language written competence of the English teachers implies the ability to apply not only linguistic knowledge and skills in creating scientific, informational, and special text at the level of structure (sentence, paragraph, and whole-text), vocabulary, logical connectives, and style. Teachers should also develop cognitive skills in the collection, processing, analysis, and systematization of information; generate own understanding of the problem. All these should be aligned to the internationally recognized conventions of modern written communication.

Literature: Bakin Å.V. The Centre of Academic Writing: Experience of Creating // Vysshee obrazovanie v Rossii. 2013. # 8-9. P. 112-116. Rozanova Ya. V. The Role of Academic Writing in Bachelors of Science Preparation // Molodoy uchonyi. ? 2015. ? # 6. ? P. 674-677. Leki I.Understanding ESL Writers: A Guide for Teachers. Portsmouth: Boynton / CookPublishers, 1992. 151 p. Folse K., Muchmore-Vokoun J. et al., Great Paragraphs: An Introduction to Writing Paragraphs. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 2003. Forman R. nd Note-making and critical thinking //University of Technology Sydney. - 2005. Morley-Warner T. Academic Writing and Process. University of Technology Sydney, 2000.

191 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

General conception of teaching English to children with disabilities

Nodira Nabiyeva Rustamjon qizi Namamgan State University, English faculty, 2 nd years student

Annotation This article highlights the current problems and shortcomings of teaching English to children with disabilities, and the mental state of children and their solutions during the language learning process. The author provides examples of the most effective methods of teaching English to children with disabilities. Keywords and expressions: Blind, habit, motivation, mental condition, positive transfer, negative transfer, visual aids.

Information technology and knowledge of foreign languages are a key criterion for anyone today who is on the move. This is evidenced by the perfection of system of teaching foreign languages and the growing demand for foreign languages. For this reason, many researchers have done research on the foreign language teaching methods. Including: J.J.Jalolov, professor L.T.Ahmedova, associate professor SH.S.Alimov (and so on). Especially with regard to teaching English languages to children with disabilities. However, there are not enough manuals in the area. This poses a number of challenges for English language teachers and children with disabilities who want to learn. It is natural that disabled children will have more difficulty learning a foreign language than healthy children. However using these child-friendly methods in teaching foreign languages can eliminate any problems that may arise. For this purpose children with disabilities are separated into special groups[1]. - Low vision or blindness; - Hearing loss; - Physically disabled; - Chronic disease; - Loss of speaking ability. The next task is to apply methods appropriate to the above groups. Their mentality is primary importance in dealing with such children. Therefore, motivating children each group before they start teaching English will have a positive effect on the future lesson. Requirements for motivation: - To arouse interest in learning English for children; - Spiritual preparation for future challenges; - Increasing the love for life and live; - The main purpose of learning foreign languages is to have full understanding of the purpose. Motivation methods can be used as follows: - Motivational video, audio (they should be in English then in Uzbek); - Providing pupils with detailed information about the benefits of learning English and experts from their peers who can speak English freely; - to encourage them to read and understand the next most popular fiction books written in English, or to give them the opportunity to comprehend and understand the most popular British songs. In this method, pupils will have idea of the possibilities provided by this language, even if they do not understand English sentences, and identify the main objectives of their study. When the main objective is defined, there is desire to learn this language.

192 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

At the next level, they should have the skills. There is a wealth of data on both positive and negative behavioral skills in psychology [2]. The language experience may impede or facilitate a newly acquired phenomenon. In order to facilitate the same language experience, it is best to use words that are easy to understand during the first lessons, words and rules that are close to the mother tongue. The language units studied are classified into two major and easy categories, from the methodological point of view. Easy units include the commonality (similarity) of linguistic phenomena in the language experience of students [3]. For example, an international foreign language vocabulary may be displayed with words in the mother to. The conclusion is that every teacher working with children with disabilities should have sufficient psychological qualifications in addition to being a teacher. It is clear that minor actions can have a negative impact on the character of the child in the future. In addition to profound knowledge of the English language, the use of effective, well- rounded techniques is the key to achieving good results.

References: 1. H.R. Huse. The Psychology of foreign language study. Chappell hill, 1931. P-67 2. J.J.Jalolov "chet tillar o`qitish metodikasi" "o`qituvchi" nashriyoti, 2012, p-112 3. S.M. Sokolova "Umumta`lim maktabi sharoitida tuzatish va rivojlanish ta`limi" Irkutsk. 2011.

193 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

ANALYSIS OF SENTENCES RELATED TO THE CONCEPT OF MOTHERLAND IN FOREIGN LANGUAGES NOSIROVA MUBORAK KHAYITBAYEVNA Tashkent State University of Oriental studies. Uzbekistan SODIQOVA SABOXAT ILXOM QIZI Tashkent State University of Oriental studies. Uzbekistan

Abstract Homeland concept, namely media texts, make educational process innovative and informative and will contribute to the formation of future specialists' foreign language communicative competence and their media literacy as well. The purpose of my papers to focus on the theoretical and practical aspects of the use of media texts in the process of formation of future teachers' and translators' foreign language communicative competence. Key words: Concept, skills, competences, didactics, vocabulary, speech, critical understanding knowledge, information.

Introduction: Homeland concepts to teach in English are traditionally divided into radio, television, newspaper and the Internet texts. Since media didactics is the part of general didactics, media texts can be one of the teaching aids of foreign language teaching within the courses "Integrated skills", "Listening and speaking", "Reading and writing", which aim at developing students' language, speech, sociocultural and multicultural competences of a foreign language acquisition within a specific topic. Foreign language communicative competence includes linguistic competence (competence in listening, speaking, reading and writing), language (phonetic, lexical and grammar knowledge), sociocultural competence (cross-cultural and lingua-cultural competence) and multicultural competence . Media texts are traditionally divided into radio, television, newspaper and the Internet texts. Since media didactics is the part of general didactics, media texts can be one of the teaching aids of foreign language teaching within the courses "Integrated skills", "Listening and speaking", "Reading and writing", which aim at developing students' language, speech, sociocultural and multicultural competences of a foreign language acquisition within a specific topic. Result and discussion: Teaching future linguists a foreign language should ensure implementation of practical, educational, vocational, developmental objectives. To achieve objectives of the class lecturers should realize what material according to the curriculum must be presented; what teaching aids, in particular media texts, should be used to arrange the activity in the class; what learning form is the best to achieve the objectives. It is obvious that the choice of professionally directed media texts will provide students' future professional development as well. The tasks may be of different nature according to the various topics of classes. Here are some examples of tasks on the topic "Theatre and Cinema". Example I. Subtopic: Invitation to the theatre Objectives: to teach to understand and analyze the content of a billboard, to introduce new vocabulary on the subtopic, to develop dialogue speech skills Media aid: theatrical billboards Procedure: 1. Ask your students to complete the sentence Theatre is 2. Show a billboard you had or found in the Internet to your students and introduce new vocabulary on the subtopic (billboard, performance, to be in, to be on, to book tickets beforehand, a director, the House is sold out, to be a success). one of the main

194 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 means of verbalizing cultural concepts including notional, emotive and evaluative components; a fragment of the conceptual world picture expressing certain knowledge structures; a cultural model manifesting elements of universal and national culture. 3. Ask your students questions to check if they remember the expressions. What performance is on? When is it on? When does the performance start? Who is in? Who is the director of the performance? Do you need to book tickets beforehand? Why will you book tickets beforehand? 3. Pair the students and ask them to discuss the same questions to practice the vocabulary. 4. Ask the students to look at another billboard and analyze its content to identify the key information and predict the plot of the play using the new vocabulary. 5. Encourage students to ask you questions on the content of the billboard to get the information about the venue for the performance, the date the play is on, the time the performance starts, the actors' names who are in, the director's name of the play etc. 6. Pair students and ask them to discuss the above information to make up a dialogue in which they invite their friend to the theatre and provide him / her with necessary information about the play. 7. Change the students' working pairs and supply them with one more billboard with the aim of practicing the vocabulary and dialogue speech. Give them the task to search for details about the performance, interest the friend in the show and suggest him / her going to attend it. 8. Get feedback from the students. 9. For the home assignment ask the students to find a billboard of the play in the Internet according to their interests and prepare a piece of information about the performance using the content of the billboard, be ready to get the information about the plays their friends want to see. It has become obvious that the use of media texts as a teaching aid of formation of students foreign language communicative competence in the foreign language classes is not only the requirement of the contemporary time, but also the effective component of educational process.

195 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

USING DIDACTIC GAMES IN TEACHING ENGLISH IN PRIMARY CLASSES

Nozimova Saidaxon Muxammadjanovna an English teacher of Andijan region Balikchi district, school ¹ 14Annotation

This article is about how to use didactic games in teaching English in primary classes. Interesting activities with their instructions are given. Key words: communication, games, improve, skills, activity, students, create

Many teachers believe that at the early stage of mastering a foreign language, it is the game that is the most effective form of training. With the help of the game, schoolchildren develop an interest in foreign language communication, carry out international, aesthetic education, create a foreign language information base and speech mechanisms are formed. How to make your lesson interesting, fascinating and to ensure that children learn language material well and firmly? After analyzing a wide variety of methods for organizing educational activities, you can apply role-playing game, a game in general, especially at the initial stage of training, apply some non-traditional methods of lessons, as well as poems, puzzles, songs, charades, puzzles, crosswords and tests. The game is a means of activating lexical and grammatical material, developing the skills of all types of activities. With the help of the game, pronunciation is worked out well, lexical and grammatical material is activated, listening, speaking skills are developed. The game develops the creative, mental abilities of the student. It assumes a decision: what to do, what to say, how to win. Educational games help make the process of learning a foreign language interesting and exciting. A sense of equality, an atmosphere of enthusiasm enable children to overcome shyness, constraint, remove the language barrier, fatigue. You can add an element of the game to any type of activity in the lesson, and then even the most boring lesson takes on a fascinating form. That game is one of the strongest motives in learning a foreign language. There are a lot of games that are known to all teachers that can be used in foreign language classes, they are interesting to younger students at the initial stage of training. Games can be divided into several types: 1. Games with letters.2. Word games.3. Syntactic games. 4. Games with text. 5. Grammar games.6. Poetic games.7. Corrective games.8. Riddles, puzzles. The role of a teacher is not only to transfer their knowledge of the language, the formation and development of foreign language knowledge, skills of students, but also to create a favourable psychological climate in the lesson, an atmosphere conducive to the creative development of the student, the formation of his personality-active reflection. I believe that with the help of the game interest in foreign languages is developing. It's no secret that with the help of the game it's even easier to concentrate the attention of students, to involve them in active work. There are a huge number of games that will help any English teacher to diversify their lesson and make it more interesting. I want to introduce some of them that I have been using for more than one year in my lessons. Activity 1. "Throw a ball".. Throwing the ball over, students, one by one, call the letters of the alphabet from A to Z. If the child is lost, then he is eliminated from the game. When naming the letters of the alphabet from A to Z, students add a phrase with the word in their letter: "A is for Apple", "B is for Ball". Activity 2. "A calendar game".. The teacher in the class hangs up numbers from one to seven, which mean the serial number of the day of the week. Seven students receive cards on which the days of the week are written. Student assignment: face the number

196 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 that defines the day of the week. Each child names the day of the week on his cards. Students are invited to the unfamiliar picture on the topic "Appearance", such as a portrait of a boy. Children take turns describing his features, clothes and character. Everyone has the right to say only one sentence. The task will be more fun if the teacher takes a portrait of a famous person. Activity 3. "Step by step".. This game is to test new words. Students should stay away from the teacher. Then the teacher sets the word (for example board games). The one who first correctly translates board games will take a step towards the teacher if the student does not know the word, he stands still. The winner is the one who quickly reaches the teacher. Activity 4."Look and remember." Items are laid out on the table; the summoned child carefully examines what lies on the table, then turns away from the table and recalls ace objects from memory; the teacher changes the set of items and calls the next child. Activity 5."What season?" The teacher distributes to children 2-3 pictures with the image of characteristic signs of a particular season (for example, children make a snowman, trees in the snow, the janitor clears the paths)."Guys, don't show anyone your pictures. We will guess what is depicted in them. " Turning to the baby asks to describe him what is painted on the first card. Who guessed, calls the time of year. The one who made a prediction shows a picture to make sure that the season is correctly guessed. Activity 6."1. "Magic Baskets".We make 5 baskets (or bags) of paper and cards with nouns (quantity at the request of the teacher). We attach (or write down on the baskets themselves) all kinds of endings of nouns in the plural: - first basket - ending -s - second basket - ending -es - third basket - ending -ies - the fourth basket - ending -ves - fifth basket - (exceptions). We hang baskets with different endings on the board. Pupils come one at a time to the board, draw a card with a noun and name the correct ending of the noun in the plural. For example, the student extended the word "BUSH". The student says: "The noun ends in the letters SH (hissing sound), which means that the plural is formed by adding the ending -es (bushes), the second basket (second basket)" and sends this word to a suitable basket. This game can also be played in teams. For each correct answer, students receive one point. Activity 7." Plural" Nouns in English, as in Uzbek, can be used both in the plural and singular. Let's play and find out how the plural is formed in English. Young English lovers, if you have studied the letters and already know many English words, then it's time to study the formation of the plural. You probably already know how to speak English for a dog or cat. And here's how to say when out of several. Just in this game, we will learn how to form words in the plural. First, learn the rules that you will see at the bottom of the playing field. And then, you can start playing. Look at the pictures, select the correct answer by clicking on it with your mouse button or finger, if you have a mobile device. And proceed to the next task. Try to complete the entire game. It will help you learn and fix this topic well. Such games allow the teacher to correct students' mistakes quickly, along the way, make the learning process easier and less tiring, and this strengthens the motivation for learning and promotes a solid mastery of knowledge of the English verb. Thus, the game activates the desire of children to contact each other and the teacher creates conditions for equality in speech partnership and destroys the traditional barrier between teacher and student. Also, the game allows timid, insecure students to speak

197 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 and thus overcome the barrier of uncertainty.

References: 1.Lynch, Tony. (1996). Communication in the Language Classroom. New York. 2.Carrier, M. (1980). Games and activities for the language learner. Nelson. 3.Crookal, D. (1990). Simulation, gaming, and language learning. Newbury House.

198 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

FIGURATIVE LINGUISTIC MEANS AND TRANSLATION

OCHILOVA NILUFAR KABILOVNA Tashkent State University of Oriental studies.Uzbekistan

Annotation Interaction is actively carried out not only with the help of methodologically neutral linguistic means, but also with the help of figurative, emotional-affective language units. After all, live speech is by nature full of colorful artistic-visual means, figurative linguistic units, words and phrases expressing hysteria, which create the language of artistic monument attractiveness, expressiveness, folklore and national character. Key words: connect, translate, language, method, imagine ,emotion, speech, mistake.

Introduction Imagery arises mainly on the basis of the interrelation of lexical-logical and contextual meanings of linguistic means, creates the effectiveness and attractiveness of speech, increases the power of influence, contributes to a more perfect and deeper expression of thought. The emotional-affective meanings of linguistic means, in contrast to the lexical-logical meanings, are used for the expression of emotions, reflecting the emotional state of the swimmer, his emotions, his attitude to the surrounding events. Because human activity, which is closely connected with the events of the environment, is always emotional. For example, a person looks at something or an event with a feeling of love or hatred, concentrates on one point and listens to his interlocutor with excitement, rides a horse of rage, gets mad, rejoices, enjoys. Such changes in human nature are reflected not only in his face, actions, but also in his speech. Due to the fact that the linguistic means of image and emotion are the most important and inseparable artistic and aesthetic means of a work of art, their semantic and functional reflection in translation by choosing equally valuable linguistic means in the translated language leads to an original interpretation of the nature of artistic speech. Adequate interpretation of linguistic means in the native language is one of the most important and complex problems of translation practice. Translators make many mistakes and shortcomings in translating emotionally-charged linguistic devices into Uzbek, which is due to the complexity of the nature of these linguistic units, which give the speech a special charm and impact. Emotional-linguistic units are, by their stylistic functions, the means of the oral speech genre of most languages, which impose on the translator not only their own stylistic color - the feature of the oral nugget genre, but also the task of recreating the emotional-expressiveness of expression. Certain emotions have different means and methods of expression in different languages, and in many cases they differ significantly from each other. should focus on re-creation in the direction. Without effective use of the resources of language resources, the appeal to the general, dominant members of the linguistic means of creating a synonymous series simplifies the stylistic diversity, figurative nature, emotional tone of the translated language. The figurativeness and emotional sensitivity of linguistic means are usually expressed on the basis of their methodologically neutral synonyms. Consequently, instead of choosing functional linguistic means in the target language, referring to the methodologically neutral, general meanings of language units deprives the text of the necessary methodological diversity. So the translator must never be satisfied with the material-logical meanings of the linguistic means, but must look at its subsequent semantic layers in order to realize the methodological function of the original.

199 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Ernest Hemingway's "Goodbye, King!" "to sneak off" used in the speech of the novel's character, as well as its Russian and Uzbek alternatives "to straighten the couple" units are an emotional expression of the material-logical combination of "escape", and the consideration of this difference in translation has led to the creation of adequacy: Stylistically neutral, free-logical linguistic means are pronounced with a separate tone and emphasis in expressing the positive or negative attitude of the characters to a particular object or event in some textual situations, as a result of which the linguistic means acquires a sign of emotional meaning. In such cases, units are interpreted not by using lexical equivalents to the translated language, but by selecting linguistic means that are contextually alternative to the additional semantic features acquired in the speech process. For example: the protagonist of Peter Abrahams's novel "Wreath in the Grave" utters the phrase "get out" in anger, which in this magnesium state is his usual "to leave the inside or a certain place". Moving away from stylistically neutral meanings such as 'going out', it has acquired a sign of negative emotion, which is the task was recreated in Russian and Uzbek using alternative linguistic means. Conclusion Figurative concentration and emotionally-impressive meanings of the swimmer a group of linguistic means of expressing the internal state, the question of the restoration of its properties in translation is of practical importance. In the speech of a character under the influence of strong emotions, such linguistic means of expressing various emotional-affective meanings have a dull, rude tone, and are used in speech mainly in cases of insulting, discriminating against the interlocutor, protesting against his actions. Despite the fact that the emotional-affective meanings of units are in fact formed on the basis of material-logical semantics, the semantic connection between lexical-logical and textual meanings is almost neglected. In this case, the emotionality does not arise on the basis of the form, function and properties of objects, but on the basis of a person's negative attitude to that object and event.

200 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

SCIENTIFIC TERMINOLOGICAL ANALYSIS OF ENGLISH AND UZBEK LANGUAGES

PULATOVA ZIYODA ABDUMALIKOVNA Tashkent state university of Economics. Uzbekistan TURSUNOVA UMIDAKHON AGZAMOVNA Tashkent state university of Economics. Uzbekistan

Abstract Scientific and technical translation It is well known that the achievements or scientific discoveries made in one country in the field of science and technology are not limited to this region, but are studied and studied by people of other nationalities across borders. In this case, language and translation emerge as the primary means. In other words, any translation, especially a translation of English scientific and technical literature, is also necessitated by the exchange of information, understanding and influencing reality. The interpretation of our great ancestor Abu Rayhan Beruni in other words, "Science arises from the need to meet the vital needs of people." Key words: termin, dictionary, theory and practice, translation, scientific literature, practical solution.

Introduction: Due to the rapid development of technology and the expansion of scientific and technical information, scientific the practical significance of translation increases even more. Lack of works on the translation of scientific and technical literature and textbooks on technical translation, including the specific features of the English and Uzbek languages (taking into account the grammatical, stylistic, lexical laws of the English-Uzbek and Uzbek-English languages) The need today is for general linguistics as well puts the task of finding solutions to existing problems before translation theory and practice. "The problem of terminology and terminology is general linguistics theory. All that has to do with reading the concept of the term is the scientific knowledge of linguistics not only the various fields, but also the production practice, brings together the various branches of professional cocktail. In any case, it is here that the development of language, its lexical system, is linked to the material and spiritual history of the people. The history of terminology in any field of science, culture, production activity - at the same time, is a story about the development of knowledge about nature and society. It is clear that the history of any science inevitably includes the history of concepts and terms in this field. Translation of scientific and technical literature from English and Russian is one of the main and important sources for the formation and enrichment of scientific and technical terminology of the Uzbek language. Because the process of translation solves the problem of somehow expressing scientific and technical concepts that do not exist in the Uzbek people: either the term is mastered, or re-learned the term is created, or a scientific or technical meaning of a word that exists in the Uzbek language. This means that the solution to the problem in some way depends directly on the interpreter. Especially at a time when the relevant English-Uzbek scientific and technical dictionaries have not been created, the responsibility of the translator in this regard will increase. Because the term used in translations has a certain meaning if it can be expressed, it turns out to be an achievement not only for the translator, but also for the whole terminological system. If the term used in the translation misinterprets the concept and is not described in accordance with the grammatical laws of the Uzbek language, it is

201 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 an insult to the users of the term. Turns out to be the highest example of the show. Because the issue of correcting a misnomer that was once used by someone is sometimes so confusing that it eventually leads to a mistake correction is not easy. From the above it can be concluded that the role of translators and editors in the emergence of this or that terminological system is enormous. The same can be said about the scientific and technical terminological system of English and Uzbek languages. Our observations and research show that the translation of scientific and technical literature (textbooks, manuals, reference books, etc.) into Uzbek began mainly in the 30s. Until then information about science and technology is given in the form of articles in newspapers and magazines, or in scientific collections. So far, more than 100 terminological dictionaries have been published in the lexicography of the Uzbek language. Available dissertations, brochures, books, articles in English, Uzbek while there is serious work to be done on the development of theoretical issues of terminology, the publication of terminological dictionaries is a practical solution to these problems. Because terminological dictionaries regulate, normalize one or another terminological system, provides a practical solution to basic requirements such as unification. Understanding a text in a foreign language is usually not so difficult when translating fiction, and the main problem is to recreate the aesthetic and ideological world of the original in the language of translation. At the same time, comprehension of a scientific or technical text in a foreign language has usually been of some importance to one degree or another will be associated with difficulties. In this case, in the early stages, first of all, the peculiarities of the grammar of a foreign language create difficulties. Later, with the increase in the skill of the translator, grammatical difficulties recede, but it is still important to determine the meanings of unknown terms. It is not always possible to find the meaning of an unknown term, often the translator is forced to make a special analysis of the context and the term, the terms used in the scientific and technical literature belong to two types: one - general vocabulary and the rest - special (scientific or artificial) terms.

202 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

USING THE DIGITAL TECHNOLOGIES IN MODERN EDUCATION

Rajabova Diloram Rakhimbayevna Teacher:Law collage of Khorezm region [email protected] Sultonova Niyozjon Teacher:Law collage of Khorezm region Ibragimov Og'abek Student . Law collage of Khorezm region

Annotation Modern society is evolving in tandem with the development of information technology. Information technologies are widely introduced in all spheres of life, including education. The introduction of information technology in the educational process allows the use of new innovative tools. This is a new opportunity and lead the process . Keywords: digital broadcast methodology assimilation assignment demonstrate

One of the most popular ways of an innovative approach to the educational process is the use of video technology in education. Videolesson or teaching by video is currently very popular , but it appeared much earlier. For example, in the 30s of the XX century it was used in the training of pilots in some countries. During that time, dozens of studios were involved in the creation of educational videos. In the 60s and 80s of the last century, lectures in educational institutions were broadcast on television from time to time. Video and audio-the assimilation quality of the data transmitted by the audio together is very high, i.e. 51 percent at first glance. This is the level of development of 9% and 17% only in the form of audio data is much higher Video method of teaching is very effective in that, for technical reasons, according to the methodology, despite widespread until the 2000s. This was mainly due to the high cost of video and audio recording devices at that time , the very small amount of data that could be recorded, the inconvenience and difficulties in use, and the size of the devices and the very short service life. The growing interest in video education has permeated our lives, with the emergence and proliferation of devices that can carry large amounts of data, such as USB, DVD, Blu-ray , the popularity of personal computers, and the Internet speed can be attributed to the fact that it is increasing day by day . In addition, the advent of inexpensive photo and video cameras and the advent of simple computer programs for video, audio, and photomontage have led to changes that have made it possible for virtually anyone with knowledge and experience to make video games can create links, video courses and video tutorials. Video tutorials, and video courses are usually created by masters in a particular field and experienced professionals or people with experience to share with others, and the topic covered is covered in detail. Advantages of using video technologies in education: " you can start and continue reading and learning at any time and on any device you want; " you can master your skills and, most importantly, learn in the order and speed you want, without making any changes to your basic work or study routine; " if you forget something, you can find and watch a lesson on the desired function among the lessons divided into sections and chapters at any time later, and it will always be with you as a video tutorial ;

203 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

" in the learning process, you hear, see, and participate by completing assignments given via video. This improves and simplifies the quality of the assimilation process. " the ease of the learning process, such as instructional and instructional books, is increasingly being produced. Because it is very difficult to read from them, and to study a manual of 500-600 pages requires a lot of discipline, patience and, most importantly, a lot of time. Video course is always obvious and easy to digest new knowledge. In developed countries, over the past 3-4 years, large investments have been made in the field of education based on video technology. Of course, we also pay a lot of attention to this area, for example, the education systems based on video technologies created by our state, as well as special sections for education on video portals . In addition, our young professionals are contributing to the development of the industry through video tutorials and manuals based on video technologies and aimed at further improving the knowledge of Uzbek speakers. The term 'Video lesson, teacher or prepared by an expert in the field, pre-recorded and some allow you to achieve the goal of videousage or instructions that can be described as follows. Video lessons are usually created to accomplish tasks that cannot be conveyed through writing and pictures. For example, there is a lack of textbooks and manuals for learning certain skills, using any technique, or solving a problem. It may not be possible to find a mentor, coach or specialist in the field . These are the problems that can be solved through video lessons. One thing is clear , there is no equivalent in answering the question of "how" because it is explained and demonstrated in practice in video lessons .

References: (Áàøìàêîâ À. È., Áàøìàêîâ È. À. Ðàçðàáîòêà êîìïüþòåðíûõ ó÷åáíèêîâ è îáó÷àþùèõ ñèñòåì. - Ì., 2003. Ñ.616). Htpps/Infocom.uz

204 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE RELEVANCE OF TEACHING PHRASEOLOGY IN LEARNING A FOREIGN LANGUAGE

Rezeda Radionovna Sayfullina Master's degree student at Andijan State University named after Z.M. Babur Andijan, Uzbekistan

Annotation: The significance of phraseological knowledge in a foreign language competency is on the far side dispute. It allows learners to talk extra fluently, makes their speech more understandable and facilitates them write or sound more native-like. this article describes the importance of teaching phraseological units in the teaching process. Keywords: phraseology, phraseological units, semantics, teaching, idioms, collocations, proverbs.

Lexis and syntax, or vocabulary (phraseology as a part of vocabulary) and grammar, have historically been seen as distinct aspects of language in teaching (Hoey, 2005; Romer, 2009), however a growing range of scholars from a different theoretical camps within applied linguistics and second language acquisition argue that the two are in fact inseparable (e.g. cognitive linguists, constructionists, and corpus linguists). The importance of phraseological studies is constantly polimized as it demonstrates the interrelation or relationship between the language and the society The lexicon of the English language consists of words and, so called, words equivalents which are not created by speakers but used as ready-made linguistic units. These units are mainly considered by the conflict which occurs between the semantic integrity of the whole and the formal independence of its parts. It is very problematic to establish a shrill border between free word-combinations which are produced by the speaker in the process of speech and phraseological units used as ready-made. Generally, it can be exposed that there are different degrees of 'setness', or different degree of restrictions. This is the subject of investigation of phraseology but some of these theoretical aspects are central for foreign language teaching. In speaking, phraseological units have connotations related to emotions and appraisals. Connotation is determined only by social, ideological attitude of a speaker, therefore an appraisal component of such connotation has a subjective nature. Being aware of English phraseological units, proverbs and sayings enriches students' vocabulary and helps them to realize figurative system of English, lambent English humour and broadens their lingua cultural competence. Now, let me give you a short information about phraseological value. A phraseological value is a category which is interpreted in different ways depending on understanding of the nature of a phraseological unit, its components and volume of phraseology. A definition of a phraseological meaning originates from the essence of the phraseological unit. According to A.V. Kunin, the phraseological unit is a fixed combination of words which fully or partially change their meanings. It means that a character, which is above the word level, stability and changed meanings of words in the combination are criteria of phraseological units together with other linguistic units, which define their special status in the language structure. As you know, word combinations which are turned into phraseological units are included in complex semantic processes. Beginning with proverbs, we would like to stress Wolfgang Mieder's words (2004): "Proverbs should be used in teaching as didactic tools because of their content of educational wisdom since they belong to the common knowledge of basically all native speakers; they are indeed very effective devices to communicate wisdom, truth, morals, traditional views and knowledge about human nature and the world at large" (cited in

205 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Hanz?n, 2007). Dealing with proverbs is a way through which learners can engage themselves into the way of life of the overseas community, in search of both the topic and the proverb to finally link them together and reach cultural understanding. It is the proverbs that are in use at the moment that ought to be taught, since these are the ones students are likely to come across and need to internalize. In addition, there's a collocation exposure. Collocation exposure to L2 is essential to acquisition. Educators should create the needs for using new collocational awareness in the classroom. Wray (2002) observed that "the more often a string is needed, the more likely it is to be stored in prefabricated form to save processing effort, and once it is so stored, the more likely it is to be the preferred choice when that message needs to be expressed" (cited in Fan, 2009). Finally, we should mention idioms. An idiom is an expression whose denotation cannot constantly be readily derivative from the usual meaning of its constituent elements. Idioms can be either figurative or literal; for example: "one can kick a bucket and not die, pull someone's leg and not be joking and spend their money on something that costs an arm and a leg keeping their extremities safe." These explanations lead second language learners to bump into so many difficulties using English idioms that they often desire to avoid them altogether (Irujo, 1986). Nevertheless, avoiding idioms is not the answer since students will encounter them in all forms of discourse: in talks, discussions, lectures, films, radio, podcasts, television programmes, newspapers, etc.

References: 1. Fan, M. (2008). An exploratory study of collocational use by ESL students- A task based approach. ScienceDirect, (37), 110-123. 2. Hoey, M. (2005). Lexical priming. New York, NY: Routledge 3. Irujo, S. (1986). Don?t put your Leg in Your Mouth: Transfer in the Acquisition of Idioms in a Second Language. TESOL QUARTERLY, 20(2), 287-304 4. Kunin, A.V. (2005) A course on modern English phraseology. Dubna: Feniks +. 5. Natalia Zerkina, Nikolaevna Kostina. 3 August 2015 "English phraseology in teaching: Interrelation of theory and practice." 6. Romer, U. (2009). The inseparability of lexis and grammar. Annual Review of Cognitive Linguistics

206 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

POEMS IN FOREIGN LANGUAGE LESSONS AS A MEANS OF MOTIVATION

S.Sh. Mamatisaqova teacher of general-secondary school ¹7, Jalakuduk district, Andijan region, Uzbekistan

Abstract. One of the effective teaching methods is the use of poetic materials in foreign language lessons. The article analyzes the ways of organizing the educational process with poems and the effectiveness of the use of poetry. Keywords: poetry, foreign poetry, poem, means of communication, acquisition of knowledge, memorability, pupils' motivation.

The use of poetry is one of the most effective means in mastering a foreign language. When reading a poem, the pupil sees the conscious use of vocabulary to convey the thoughts of the author and gets acquainted with the various functions of the language in communication. A foreign language, like a mother tongue, performs all four functions: it serves as a means of cognition, is the custodian of national culture, is a means of communication and expression of attitude to the world, acts as a tool for development and education. It is known that the memorability of a material increases if it is presented in poetic form. The effectiveness of using samples of poetry and musical works largely depends on a properly organized sequence of work with them and the choice of exercises that stimulate the pupils' mental activity and promote the development of their motivation. Since the purpose of teaching a foreign language is not only the acquisition of knowledge, the formation of skills and abilities among schoolchildren, but also the assimilation of information by them on a regional geographic and cultural - aesthetic nature, knowledge of the values of another national culture for them, when determining the content of instruction, the question of the cultural component undoubtedly arises. Acquaintance with the best examples of foreign poetry contributes to the comprehensive holistic development of the pupil's personality, the improvement of his culture at the same time as the improvement of foreign skills. In general, the study of foreign poetry forms the ability of pupils to participate in the dialogue of cultures. This implies a certain level of formation of all types of competence: communicative, linguistic and regional, general education. And the product of the study of poetry is what a person acquired, appropriated as a result of cognition, development, upbringing and teaching. Poems can be considered, on the one hand, as an example of sounding foreign speech, reflecting the characteristics of life, culture and life of the people, on the other hand, as an effective way of teaching a foreign language. Thus, in order to develop personality, it is necessary to use poems that provide pupils with motivation for learning. The use of poetry in the lesson is one of the important reserves for increasing pupils' motivation, their inclusion in active work. Poems allow pupils to get acquainted with English poetry, culture and customs of the country of the language being studied, which always causes great interest among pupils. Work on a poem includes the main stages: 1. Preparing pupils for the initial listening to the poem in order to remove language difficulties (new words and expressions are written on the board); 2. Initial listening to the poem; 3. Self-read by pupils; 4. Verification of understanding of the content, discussion of listening and analysis of

207 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 visual means of the language; 5. Expressive reading by schoolchildren; 6. Translation into the native language; 7. Familiarity with the available translations of this verse; 8. The selection of proverbs expressing the main theme of the poem; 9. Creative homework: prepare your own, if possible, poetic translation. Brightness, imagery, fantasy in poems and songs for children arouse their interest in a foreign language. Learning poetry is an active method of replenishing the vocabulary of children. The rhythmic and melodic pattern of verses, a clear rhyme and repeatability of language units greatly facilitate and accelerate the assimilation and consolidation of vocabulary, characteristic speech turns, grammatical structures. Poems, as one of the types of verbal communication, are a means of more solid assimilation and expansion of the lexical stock, as they include new words and expressions. In verses, already familiar vocabulary is found in a new contextual environment, which helps to activate it. Learning poetry, children are easier to master the pronunciation of speech, learn foreign and rhythmic patterns of speech. Short verses, rhymes are effective for this. They are recommended for phonetic charging, gymnastics of the tongue. Poems mainly reflect close and consonant with children phenomena of the world, actions, deeds, assessments and meet the cognitive and speech needs of children. Therefore, their content is of personal importance for children, and the language material of poetic works has communicative value, as it is marked by speech. Thus, poems stimulate pupils to monologue and dialogical statements, serve as the basis for the development of speech and thought activity of pupils, contributes to the development of both preparatory and non-preparatory speech.

REFERENCES: 1. Gebel S.F. Using a song in a foreign language class / S.F. Gebel // Foreign languages at school. - 2009. - No. 5. - P. 28-31. 2. Dyachenko N.P. Poems, rhymes and songs as a means of increasing the effectiveness of an English lesson. / N.P. Dyachenko // Pedagogical Bulletin. - 2004. - No. 3. - P. 30- 33. 3. Pavlova E.A. Poems and rhymes in foreign language lessons are an effective means of mastering linguistic material. / E.A. Pavlova // Foreign languages at school. - 2009. - No. 2. - P. 25-30. 4. http://supersimplelearning.com/resource-center/teaching-tips/using-music-in-the- classroom/

208 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

GRAMMAR GAMES IN TEACHING ENGLISH

Saida Kambarova Zuxriddinovna, Nodira Sarimsokova Numanjanovna, Nodira Karimova Baxramjanovna, English teachers of Namangan city, school ¹ 13

Annotation This article is devoted to the question of using a special type of didactic games - grammatical games-in English language lessons. The author suggests using grammar games as a means of improving students' literacy. Keywords: grammar games, activity, increase, interest, knowledge, help

Grammar plays a very important role in learning English for several reasons. First, without it, it is impossible to learn how to speak correctly, build phrases and sentences, even if you have an enviable vocabulary. The main goals of grammar games: to teach children the use of speech patterns containing certain grammatical difficulties; to practically apply knowledge of grammar, to create a natural situation for the use of grammatical structures in natural communication situations. The main task of game exercises for working with grammatical material in the English language lesson is to manage the educational and cognitive activities of students and the formation of their grammatical skills, as well as the organization of intensive independent work in the classroom to master the rules of using specific language units. Grammar games are designed to ensure the ability of students to practically apply knowledge of grammar, to activate their mental activity aimed at the use of grammatical structures in natural communication situations. We believe that games can increase children's interest in foreign language grammar. You need to create an exciting atmosphere in the classroom, try to organize conditions that would be as close as possible to the environment in which native speakers of foreign language communication. Many types of games can be used to form grammatical skills. For example, at the stage of acquaintance with the grammatical phenomenon it is possible to use imitative exercises playful character, such as "Broken phone" or "Echo", letter games, play "guess"; on the phase of training - different ball games, dolls, games, competitions, bingo, dominoes, quizzes, etc.; at the stage of application - games-competitions, story games, games-dramatization, role-playing. Activity 1. "That's my pronoun" A student comes to the blackboard with a training card "I". Students stand up to it with "DO", "DON'T", and "V" cards. So, in turn, all students with study cards - pronouns and, accordingly, all students with study cards verbs go to the blackboard. The task of students who have cards with verbs, do not miss their exit and get up only with their pronoun. Activity 2. "Draw up a diagram of the offer" To determine the structure of a simple sentence using visual material, the teacher writes a simple sentence on the Board, for example: "He drinks". Two students come to the blackboard with "HE" and "Vs" cards. To complicate the game, the teacher suggests making schemes not only of affirmative sentences but also of negative and interrogative ones. To compose question sentences, the game introduces training cards with question words (What, Where, When). Activity 3. "Who speaks English better?" The picture is displayed. The class describes it. The student at the blackboard marks the correct sentences. The student with the most points (correct sentences) wins. The

209 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 game promotes the development of oral speech skills, thinking and attention. Activity 4. " Truth or lie". Students write three sentences about themselves on a piece of paper. One of them is true, the other two are lies. Students are allowed to ask questions about statements. As a result, it is necessary to determine what is true and what is false. The game allows you not only to develop grammar skills but also to learn more about students. The more complex statements you write, the more interesting you will play. For example, you can come up with the following statements: I like fried fish. I was at the library with my friend yesterday. I'm going to make a tattoo. Activity 5. "Puzzles ". A great game is aimed at teamwork. It is suitable for repeating tenses, phrases, honing reading skills, etc. How to play puzzles? 3-5 sentences are written on paper in different colours, then the sheet is cut to separate all the phrases. Words are mixed and put together in a header. The class is divided into 2-3 teams and each team collects offers in turn. The winner is the team that puts all the words in the correct order faster to get the original sentences. Activity 6. " Guess who is speaking". The Student walks up to the blackboard and turns his back on the class. One of the sitting students says, in a foreign language, that he has been able to do well since childhood, for example, I have been playing chess since childhood. The person standing should know by the voice who exactly said it. And then he must repeat the phrase and call it the name of Mary has been playing chess since childhood. Activity 7. "A day in the life". The class is divided into two teams. Each team selects one of the players to leave the class. Then the team tries to imagine how their remote participant spends the day and writes down in English what they did, who they communicated with, and where they were. The deleted player is then returned to their team. By asking different questions, this player tries to determine which of the days the group was talking about before him. After he guesses what day it was, the team members ask him questions to understand how he spent the day. (This is how the simple past tense is trained). Activity 8. "Circle of attention ".(A game to study the construction of There is/There are). The teacher asks students to look around the classroom and gives the task to list the items in it as follows: the first player names the largest item in the room, the second names the smaller item, the next-even smaller, and so on. So, on command, the players take turns saying sentences with words that correspond to an ever-narrowing circle of attention. For example: Pupil 1: There is a window in the classroom. Pupil 2: There is a table in the classroom. Pupil 3: There is a picture in the classroom. Pupil 4: There is a vase on the table Students who make mistakes and do not name a smaller subject compared to the previous one are out of the game. In conclusion, we can say that grammar games help children to learn educational material effectively because they provide emotionally comfortable conditions for learning.

210 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

References: 1.Luu, T.T & Nguyen, T.M.D. (2010). Teaching English grammar through games. Studies in Literature and Language, 1, (7), 61-75 Available at: www.cscanada.org. 2.Nguyen, L.H. (2005). How to Teach Grammar Communicatively. HCM city: M.A thesis at the University of Social Sciences and Humanities, Vietnam National University- HCM City. 3.Rinvolucri, M. (1984). Grammar Games: Cognitive, Affective and Drama Activities for EFL Students. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

211 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

TEACHERS' EVALUATION OF STUDENT-CENTERED LEARNING ENVIRONMENTS

Samatova Dilrabo post-doctorate, Gulistan State University

Abstract: The student-centered teaching is the arrangement of the teaching experience focusing on the students' responsibilities and activities in the learning process which takes into consideration the students' interests, demands and needs. According to this approach, while teaching experiences are planned, different learning strategies and styles of students are taken into account. A student who can reach infor-mation is more valuable than the one who memorizes it. Keywords: Learning environment, student-centered education, student-centered teaching/learning, learning environment dimensions

Introduction The Aim of Study: The aim of this study is to determine teachers' evaluations of their own classes in terms of the student-centered learning environment dimensions of time, place and infrastructure, psycho-social aspect. The concept of student-centered education has led to perceptual changes in relation to education, learning and teaching. In student-centered teaching, at the stages of decision making, planning, application, and evaluation during the teaching-learning process learners participate in the process willingly, showing interest with determination. It can be said that student-centered teaching has brought about the change in questions from "What should we teach?", "How should we teach?", "With what should we teach?" to a perspective where "What would s/he like to learn?", "What will s/he do to learn?", "What would assist him/her in his/her learning?", 'To what extent did s/he learn?" In other words, in student-centered teaching learners actively participate in the decision making process about what to learn, how to learn, and what kind of help is required, and how to decide how much is learned. Student-centered learning, or student centeredness, is a model which puts the student in the center of the learning process. Student-centered learning is a model in which students play an active role in their own learning styles and learning strategies. While learning, internal motivation is of vital importance. Individual systemizing is more important than standardized systems. Student-centered learning improves learning to learn and learning how to improve skills such as critical thinking, problem-solving and reflective thinking. Students apply and display different styles. Student-centered learning differs from teacher-centered learning in which it is characterized by the more active role of the learner when compared to the teacher. LEARNING ENVIRONMENT Learning is a dynamic process during which individuals make internal adjust-ments individually and develop necessary skills. Thus, in order to enhance effectiveness of learning, the learning itself should be the starting point and other concepts, such as instruction and curriculum or teaching techniques, should be built on it. Learning is a process that takes place in mind. Individuals do not merely mechanically react to the internal and external stimuli without thinking. Yet, they develop their own knowledge and patterns of perception in interaction with stimuli that reaches the organism. They form a net of structures out of their interpretations, and they form meanings regarding different dimensions of their daily lives. Since knowledge is not a final product, and since it can be improved or changed they can perceive an event differently and they can

212 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 develop different knowledge structures. STUDENT-CENTERED LEARNING ENVIRONMENT DIMENSIONS In student-centered learning environments, it is essential that students takes responsibility for learning, they are directly involved in the discovery of knowledge, the materials used offer students a chance to activate their background knowledge, the activities done are based on problem solving, for cooperative learning to take place, the society, home and workplace are used as sources, and various institutions and outside-class activities are in-cooperated to support students' learning. Time, place, infrastructure-hardware and psycho- social environment dimensions of the learning environment and the characteristics of these dimensions in student-centered learning environments are determined as follows: TIME DIMENSION Among the student-centered learning dimensions, it is the one which should have priority. Apart from sufficient time, it is also important that arrangements should be done for using time efficiently. Time has to be flexible so as to allow changes when necessary. PLACE DIMENSION It is the place where education or various studies take place. In student-centered education, place covers all the places where the student lives and engages in activities. This includes places such as school, schoolyard, library, museums, work-place and home. In student-centered education, these places are considered as the ones where real learning takes place. INFRASTRUCTURE-HARDWARE DIMENSION Educational tools, equipment and organizational skills form the infrastructure dimension. All factors related to equipment, which can be called educational technology, fall under this dimension. PSYCHO-SOCIAL DIMENSION One of the main elements that form the learning environment is the psycho-social dimension. During learning process, the psycho-social environment is a main determiner in reaching objectives. Student- centered learning is mainly based on internal motivation. Therefore, student- centered learning environments offer context for students to learn their own by focusing on their wishes, expectations and interests. Methods: The research is descriptive in design. In this study, a data collection instrument was used that lends itself for teachers to evaluate their classes in terms of the dimensions of student- centered learning; namely time, place, infrastructure and psycho-social. Findings: Teachers' evaluations of student-centered learning environments in relation to different variables highlight that teaching area is an effective factor putting elementary school teaching at an advantage in terms of scores. Teachers, when asked to evaluate the dimensions of student-centered learning environments; have given the highest score to psycho-social dimension, followed by time, equipment and place dimensions. Conclusions and Discussion: Based on the results of the study, the following suggestions are made. Teachers, while determining on educational models and approaches in their teaching-learning process, should ensure that it allows students to learn on their own. Within the school and class context, teachers should allocate time for activities that increase student-centered learning, individual and social activities like extra-curricular activities, student club activities. Teachers should be offered chances of in-service training so that they can improve their skills and gain knowledge about student-centered learning with respect to their teaching areas.

213 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

REFERENCES 1. Burge, E. J. (1988). Gender in distance education. In: C.C. Gibson, Editor, Distance learners in higher education. Madison, WI: Atwood Publishing, 2. Churchill, D. (2006). Teachers' private theories and their design of technology- based learning (EJ736364). British Journal of Educational Technology, 37(4) 559-576. 3. Dabbagh, N. & Kitsantas, A. (2004). Supporting self-regulation in student-centered web-based learning environments (EJ723806). Anastasia International Journal on E- Learning, 5(1) 4047. 4. Hannafin, M.J. (1992). Emerging technologies, ISD and learning environments: Critical perspectives. Educational Technology Research and Development, 40(1). 49- 63. 5. Hannafin, M.J., Hall, C., Land, S. M. & Hill, J. R. (1994). Learning in open ended environments: Assumptions, methods and implications. Educational Technology, 34(8), 48-55. 6. Hannafin M.J. and Land S.M. (1997). The foundations and assumptions of technology enhanced student-centered learning environments. Instructional Science 25(3), 167- 202. 7. Hirumi, A. (2002). Student-centered, technology- rich learning environments (SCENTRLE): Operationalizing constructivist approaches to teaching and learning (EJ666533). Journal of Technology and Teacher Education, 10(A) 497-537. 8. Jonassen, D.H. (2000). Revisiting activity theory as a framework for designing student-centered learning environments. In D.H. Jonassen & S.M. Land (Eds.), Theoretical foundations of learning environments (pp. 89-121). Mahwah, New Jersey: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates. 9. Judson, E. (2006). How teacher integrate technology and their beliefs about learning: Is there a connection? (EJ729639). Journal of Technology and Teacher Education, 14(3), 581-597. 10. Kilif, A. (2010). Learner-centered micro teaching in teacher education. International Journal of Instruction, 5(1), 77-100. 11. Land, S. M. & Hannafin, M. J. (1996). Student- centered learning environments: Foundations, assumptions and implications. ED 397 810. www.eric.ed.gov/ ERICWebPortal/recordDeta 12. Lont, D. (1999). Using an intranet to facilitate learner-centered learning. Journal of Accounting Education, 17(2-3), 293-320. 13. Means, B. (1994). Introduction: Using technology to advance educational goals. In: B. Means, Editor, Technology and education reform: The reality behind the promise, (pp 1-21). San Francisco: Jossey-Bass. 14. Slunt, Ê. M. & Giancarlo, L. C. (2004). Student- centered learning: A comparison of two different methods of instruction (EJ717219). Journal of Chemical Education, 81(7), 985. 15. Smeets, Ed. & Mooij, T. (2001). Pupil-cented learning, ICT, and teacher behaviour: Observations in educational practice. (EJ635530). British Journal of Educational Technology, 52(4), 403-17. 16. Walczyk, J. J. & Ramsey, L. L. (2003). Use of learner-centered instruction in college science and mathematics classrooms (EJ675416). Journal of Research in Science Teaching, 40(6), 566-84.

214 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE WAYS OF TRANSFERRING SOME TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP IN ENGLISH AND KARAKALPAK LANGUAGES

Tajenova Sayora Teacher in Foreign Languages department Nukus state pedagogical institute named after Ajiniyaz

Annotation. The given article is dedicated to the ways of transferring relationship terms in English and Karakalpak languages. Using the method of componential analysis in studying of lexical-semantic groups of lexical units (lexical-semantic field) is more economic and therefore more acquitted. For Karakalpak and English systems of relationship terms it is typically, first of all, that the features of classification system are preserved in it. Key words: terms of relationship, componential analysis, lexical-semantic field, hyperonyms, hyponims.

Comparative study of lexical materials of the Karakalpak and English languages and their relation have a great theoretical and practical meaning for further developing of comparative typological study of multi-structural languages, and also it favours of identifying new linguo facts in the given languages. In modern linguistics it is paid a great attention to the comprehension and learning language as a system. One of the main principles in linguistics is systematic approach to language learning and its levels. A great variety of approaches to perception of language system, first of all, evidenced about complication, multidimensional, multivariable, inconsistency and variation of very language system, its levels and units. Research and analysis of factual material showed that in lexis of the English and Karakalpak languages are worked the following tendencies and regularity: mass word formation in the field of neutral and terminological lexis; the process of borrowing terms; calk; regeneration of archaisms; elaboration of terminology; presence of synonyms; increase of antonymic lines; stirring-up of suffixational and affixational word formation; increasing of analytical ways of term formation; self-enrichment of language by means of rethought, synonymy and antonymy. [1,204p] Many terms of relationship are carried international character. Researchers of terminology give evidence, that some terms were appeared when the languages of earth have not united yet in definite language family. For instance: ata - with the meaning "father", ana, ama- with the meaning "mother" are used also in separate languages of Indo-European origin. Apart from, it will be remarked that majority of relationship terms are semi-functional and semi-semantic, that typically it makes a point for relationship terms of Karakalpak and English languages. [2,354 p] For Karakalpak and English systems of relationship terms it is typically, first of all, that the features of classification system are preserved in it. A variety of terms are used to all category of persons, towards to which in our system are permitted only individual and descriptive terms. So, in Karakalpak language "ajaga - brother" is used to all brothers of father, relatives, cousins and so on, "ajapa - sister" is used to all elder sisters, as relatives as cousins, twice removed, on paternal line. "Singli- little sister of all relation degree". Another peculiarity is discovered in the system of relationship terms of English language. So, brother- is used to all brothers, uncle- is used to all brothers of father, relatives, cousins; elder,older sister- elder sister, as relatives as cousins, twice removed and so on, on paternal line; little sister - to all little sisters of all relation degree.

215 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

The system of relationship terms closely connected with the concepts "hyponyms" and "hyperonyms". It is insufficiently explored on the materials of several languages, including, Karakalpak and English, hypero-hyponimic word relations of separate course of lexis are one of the actual and most important problems of modern linguistics. Hyperonyms - are the words or word combinations with lineal and more generalized meanings towards to the words or word-combinations of specific, less generalized meaning, and also lineal notion in towards to specific concepts. Hyperonyms consist of hyponyms which are the words or word-combinations, expressed the specific concepts more specific meanings towards to words, word- combinations, and also the lineal concepts of generalized meaning. So, hyponymic relation is observed between Karakalpak relationship terms "ata-baba" - "grandfather"- in the line of father, towards to hyperonym "ata-baba" -"ancestry"; and also are hyponyms "îòåö" and "ìàòü" towards to hyperonyms "ata-ana" "parents", English equivalent which are father and grandfather "grandfather in the line of father" towards to hyperonym ancestors, grandsires; and also are hyponyms "father and mother" towards to hyperonyms "parents". In Karakalpak language "àêå-father" - "àíà-mother", "àïà-elder sister", "ñèíëè - little sister", "àæàãà- elder brother", "èíè- little brother"; In English language - father, mother, elder, older sister -little sister, elder, older brother, little brother. [4] In heteronymic relations are formed correlative words. Each of heteronymic pair has mono-semantic functional semantic characteristics towards to each other. The terms of blood relationship of Karakalpak and English languages are divided into two groups: terms of relationship on vertical line and terms of relationship on horizontal line. To the terms of vertical line of relationship in Karakalpak language refer àíà-other, àêå- father, êûç- daughter, àòà- grandfather, êåìïèð-àïà- grandfather. To the terms of vertical line of relations in English language - mother, father, son, daughter, grandfather, grandmother [5]. To the terms of horizontal line of relationship in Karakalpak language - àæà²à - elder brother, èíè- little brother, àæàïà- elder sister, ñè?ëè-little sister, à²à- uncle (in the line of father and mother), àïà - aunt (in the line of father and mother), æèéåí- niece/nephew (in the line of father). We think, that method of componential analysis helps to identify national-specific features of the given cultures reflected in languages.

The list of used literature: 1. Àáðàìçîí ÑÌ. Î íåêîòîðûõ òåðìèíàõ ðîäñòâà â òþðêñêèõ ÿçûêàõ // Â êí. Òóðêîëîãèÿ. Ê 70-ëåòèþ àêàäåìèêà À.Í. Êîíîíîâà. Ë.: Íàóêà, 2001. -Ñ. 204-207. 2. Áàñêàêîâ H.A. Ââåäåíèå â èçó÷åíèå òþðêñêèõ ÿçûêîâ. Ì.: Âûñøàÿ Øêîëà, 1999.-Ñ. 354 3. Longman Dictionary of Contemprorary English.Third edition -1995. Edited by Summers, A.Gadsby, M. Rundel. 4. Collins Thesaurus. Edited by D. Adams, L. Gilmour. 1995,1998. 5.Êàðàêàëïàê òèëèíè? òóñèíäèðìå ñ?çëèãè.Í.: 1993. (Thesaurus of Karakalpak language).

216 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

AUTHENTIC MATERIALS IN ENGLISH CLASSES

Tajieva Aliya Nukus State Pedagogical Institute, PhD, dotcent [email protected] Oringalieva Ayana eacher of school ¹7, Nukus. Karakalpakstan Abstract The presented article deals with the issues of using authentic materials, especially videos in English classes. The authors list the advantages of using video in learning foreign languages and share the ways of designing activities with the video. The article is helpful for teachers to design their learning materials. Key words: authentic material, realia, video, motivation, critical thinking, communication skills, real life situations, target language, capture attention, relaxed atmosphere.

There are many opportunities for the teachers to motivate their learners to learn foreign languages. We should work hard and find different, interesting, fruitful materials to work with. We should bring various new teaching techniques into our classroom. This encourages learners to communicate with the language, use critical thinking and practice their communicative skills and study for themselves. Moreover, it gives them opportunities to experience English in real life situations and learn the target language effectively. Teachers have possibility to use different kind of materials like realia, representations, text book materials as well as authentic materials. Let's give some clarification to the term "authentic material". In methodological and pedagogical literature the term "authentic material" is defined in various versions. Harmer (1994) defines authentic materials as materials which are designed for native speakers; they are real texts; designed not for language students, but for the speakers of the language [2]. Sally Ianiro mentions that, "Authentic materials are not created specifically to be used in the classroom, but they make excellent learning tools for students precisely because they are authentic" [3]. Jabborova points that, "English as a second language (ESL), adult secondary education (ASE), and adult basic education (ABE) students all can benefit from using authentic materials" [1]. And obviously all this points have a main common idea which is the real language can be used in learning purposes. There are a great number of types of authentic materials teachers can use in their learning classes. Newspapers, radio broadcasts, television programs, advertisements, cartoons, movies and so on. One of the effective ways of motivating learners to learning process is using videos. If we use videos our learners can retain more information, understand concepts more rapidly and are more enthusiastic about what they are learning. With video learners often make new connections between topics, and discover links between these topics and the world outside the classroom, as video brings the outside world into the classroom. We now have more access than ever to videos. Newscasts, advertisements, comedy routines, documentaries, dramas are always available on the internet. Some teachers feel that watching a video is entertainment rather than education. However, if we think of a video as a text - a source of information - and we create a lesson around it that helps learners develop language, then, we can use video to capture and hold learners' attention, while at the same time teaching them.

217 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Video can also provide a good reference point for critical thinking: for example, in considering advertisements, learners can develop the skills of considering motivation, whether or not supporting details are valid, and so on. After we have thoroughly exploited a video as a language input, we can then use it as a model for learner output. Learners can also perform 'videos' live in the classroom, focus on the content rather than the medium. If we think of video as something we can switch on to entertain learners and give ourselves a rest, then we are missing a real opportunity. Video, like any stimulus we bring into the classroom, needs a teacher's expert touch to turn it into a great lesson. There were a great number of activities on using videos in English classroom. If each teacher uses those activities during the class, learners can learn English language easier and faster. We think that using videos in classrooms can be a great way for even lower level students to pick up new vocabulary and expressions. Below we are sharing with our lesson on using video "The Last Leaf" with the secondary school learners. We began the lesson with Lead-in activity, where we explained that we were going to watch a video in English, which was entitled "The Last Leaf" and asked to predict the plot of the video according to the title. In order to involve learners we gave them some questions. Any ideas of learners were accepted and written on the board. " What does the title "Last leaf" mean? " What case do you use the word "last"? " Will it be a sad story or a fun? " When do you think the event happened? Then we told the name of the author of the story, O'Henry and asked if learners knew any information about him. "O'Henry was an American short story writer. His real name was William Sydney Porter. He wrote about life of simple people" The second activity was a pre-watching one, where we introduced new vocabulary and developed learners' ability to use them in their speech. We wrote some names of people and placed on the board and worked with their right pronunciation (Johnsy, Sue, Behrman, Greenwich Village). Then we paired the learners and gave handout with new words (artist, medicine, ill, pneumonia, coughing, exhausted, drenched, frozen, fall, die). Learners learnt the words by matching them with their descriptions. After it they explained the usage of the words by giving situations with them. We asked learners to predict the content of the film they were going to watch after they had learned the key words of the video. In the while-watching activity, the objective of which was to develop learners' ability to listen and understand English speech, notice interesting facts, connect them with the plot of the film and to retell the event in the video, we asked learners to watch the film for the first time and then answer the questions. In the post-watching activity we aimed to develop learners' ability to use the learned vocabulary and information in another context, to develop learners' skills of working with other members of the group. We distributed 3 different handouts to groups. Groups should retell the plot of the video from different point of view. At the end of the lesson groups presented their works. As a home task we asked them to write their opinions on the topic "What would I do if my friend had a serious problem" Videos are just awesome as teaching and learning tools, and we think that these activities help improving learners' communication skills. First of all, we should state the fact that video is very useful and important, especially in English language teaching. Using films is an effective method that allows learners to immerse themselves in learning foreign language.

218 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Finally, teachers can create a relaxed atmosphere in the language classroom by using videos. This helps learners when they have problem with the language. This positive atmosphere can reduce learners' anxiety, encourages them to acquire the language and increases level of motivation. Learning the target language will be better and faster when learners feel relaxed in the classroom.

Reference: 1. Jabborova D. What are authentic materials? Ìîëîäîé ó÷åíûé. 2017. ¹23(157), ðð-304-305. URL: https: //moluch.ru/archive/157/44200/ 2. Harmer J. The Practice of English Language Teaching. 1994. London: Longman. 3. Sally Ianiro. Authentic materials. Fact Sheet. Professional Development ¹1. American Institutes for Research.

219 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE ROLE OF ASSESSMENT IN TEACHING ENGLISH LANGUAGE LEARNERS

Jumabaeva Shakhzada Urazbaevna Republic of Karakalpakstan in Kegeyli region English teacher of school ¹13 [email protected]

Annotation: This article gives an overview of assessment why it benefits both teachers and learners and the most common forms of assessment. Key words: Critical thinking, brainstorming, visual aids, flash cards, slide presentations.

There goes a common saying," Assessment makes a man perfect". Assessment is a powerful learning tool that can enhance learning process. Students in the process of learning English often have difficulty expressing themselves to convey the understanding what they are learning. Beginning English learners often understand much more than they are able to express. That's why, teachers must create variety of ways for English learners to demonstrate their understanding. It is important that teachers provide ways document the learning of English learners so that appropriate lesson can be planned. Teachers must manage time. Successful student learning is most effective with an aligned system of standards, curriculum, instruction, and assessment. When assessment is aligned with instruction, both pupils and teachers benefit. Students are more likely to learn because instruction is focused and because they are assessed on what they are taught. Teachers are also able to focus, making the best use of their time. Rhode Island's learning standards describe educational objectives - what students should know and be able to do by the end of a course or grade level - but they do not describe any particular teaching practice, curriculum, or assessment. Without standards, districts and schools don't have goals to shoot for. By matching what is taught in the classroom to the standards in each subject area, students (and their parents and teachers) will know what teachers should be teaching, what pupils should be learning and what they will be tested on. Curriculum provides a "map" for how students will master the standards. Decisions about what that map looks like are made by districts, schools, and teachers. This map includes the materials (e.g. lesson plans, assignments, tests, resources) that will make learning possible.Teachers are responsible for providing instruction by identifying teaching practices that are effective for all students, since not every student learns or retains information in the same way. This is where teachers get to be creative in how they engage students in learning .Assessments are the tools and methods educators use to what students know and are able to do. Assessments are only useful if they provide information that is used to improve student learning. Assessment inspires us to ask these hard questions: "Are we teaching what we think we are teaching?" "Are students learning what they are supposed to be learning?" "Is there a way to teach the subject better, thereby promoting better learning?" Why do we have so many different assessments?One assessment cannot answer every question about student learning. For example, if a teacher wants to know if students learned the material she just taught and where they may be struggling to adjust the next day's instruction he/she may give a short quiz of a few questions on a specific skill. If he/ she wants to know if the students mastered the material taught in the first semester and is ready to learn more challenging content he/she may give a longer test that measures several skills. A comprehensive assessment system includes both state and local assessment

220 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 of student learning. State assessments which are given annually provide a valuable "snapshot" to educators and families and help us see how we're doing compared with other districts, compared with the state as a whole, and compared against several other high- performing states. State assessments only account for about 1% of most students' instruction time. Results from state assessments which are part of a comprehensive assessment system keep families and public at large informed about school, district, and state achievement and progress. Local assessments measure student progress and achievement in numerous ways, including classroom tests, which our teachers develop, administer, and grade. The methods and assessments that define a districts' assessment system are determined by schools and districts. Formative assessments, such as classroom assignments, homework, and quizzes and tests, occur while the content is still being taught. These assessments inform teachers of what students know or do not know and provide feedback, so teachers can adjust accordingly. This is the type of assessment that occurs most often. School-wide or district-wide assessments help guide instruction and curriculum development and help schools and districts identify additional programs or resources that might be needed support student learning or professional development teachers may need to improve instruction. District or school wide assessments are administered periodically throughout the year and are common across the school or district in which they are administered. These assessments often measure instructional units or groups.

References: 1. Learning Teaching by James Scrivener. 2. Macmillan Books for Teachers. 3. 50 Strategies for Teaching English Language Learners 4. WWW.educator center.com

221 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Lexeme "ïàмÿòü" in historical and etymological dictionaries of Russian language.

Tirkashev Akmal Khursanovich Master of SOP 5A120102 "Linguistics" ( English language, KarshiSU and BelGU)

The study of any concept is impossible without resorting to the etymology of its key lexeme. An analysis of the etymology of the ïàìÿòü lexeme allows us to reveal the original semantics of the word, which, in turn, helps to recreate the original figurative picture of the world, the history of concepts and ideas. Analysis of the meaning of the "ïàìÿòü lexeme" allows us to explain some cases of compatibility of language units representing the concept. Etymology reveals many associative ties that have entrenched in the minds of people. Let us turn to the data of etymological dictionaries. An analysis was made of the "Etymological Dictionary of the Russian Language" by M. Fasmer, "The Etymological Dictionary of the Russian Language" G.P. Tsyganenko. The modern form of the nuclear"ïàìÿòü" lexeme, representing the concept of memory in Russian, evolved from the old Russian ÏÀÌÀÒÜ "ñïîñîáíîñòü ïîìíèòü, ìûñëü" - "the ability to remember, thought." The old Russian form of ÏÀÌÀÒÜ goes back to the pre-Slavic * , which arose from * pomnt "what they think is the result of thinking", formed using the prefix * po with the meaning of the consequence of ** münt "thinking". The word ** münt in the meaning of "äóìàòü, ñ÷èòàòü, ïîëàãàòü - think, count, believe" goes back to the common Indo-European root * mün (* men) "ìûñëü, óì - thought, mind." 33 This root is reflected in other Indo-European languages: cf. other lit. Mintis - "thought", Latin mens - "thinking, reason", menu - "remember", mineti - "remember"; Latvian, minet - "mention"; Pruss. menisnan - "memory"; Goth. gaminpi - "memory", "memory"; English mean - "to think", "to believe" (cf. other Russian-Russian languages with the same meaning). The Russian word ïàìÿòü is related to Ukrainian. memory, blr. Pamyat, other Russian memory, old glory. memory, bulg. memory, sloven. pamet "reason, reason", Czech. pamet ', Polish pamiec. 34 It is characteristic that in the values of the root * mün (* men) the connection of memory and consciousness, of the mind has become actualized: to be in memory, to have memory means to be aware of yourself and reality, your being, think, be in a sober mind. Intellectual activity of man was possible only in the presence of memory. We also note that the analysis of the value of the Indo-European root * men correlates it with the mind - "think", "count", "believe", "hope in vain". These values are fixed either in the "action of consciousness" (to think, count, believe reasonably) or in the "action of feeling" (to hope in vain, that is, to cherish hope in the soul). The preliterate history of the concept allows understanding of memory as a property not only of consciousness, but also of mental activity, which was subsequently reflected in the dictionary of V.I. Dahl. The history of the development of the words to think and think is of interest from the point of view of contrasting the verb to think, from which the word memory under study is formed. The main meaning of the verbs of thinking and thinking, from which the rest came, is "to think", "to think". In it, they were contrasted with the verb mniti (mniti), known in the Old Slavonic language, the main meaning of which is "to believe, to count". In this case, the emphasis is not on the thought process itself, but on one or another point of view, on the fact that there is a certain opinion regarding something. The contrast between thinking and thinking, on the one hand, and mnity, on the other, was also expressed by the equivalent of which verbs in translated monuments. Over time,

222 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 and it was only at the end of the XVII century, the meaning of "believe, count" became characteristic of the verb dumati. Its use in this case was quite close to modern. The remaining meanings of the verb mniti, also developed from "think, reflect," are "seem", "expect", "hope" and "intend". The first of them conveys the same assumption, but not related to thought, reason, but to feeling. Thus, we find confirmation of the development of two things - "consciousness" and "feeling" - in the old Russian word mniti, and therefore in the derivative word from it, memory. Note also that in the dictionaries of the modern Russian language, "ïàìÿòü" has an even smaller number of meanings. For analysis was attracted ," Áîëüøîé òîëüêîâûé ñëîâàðü ðóññêîãî ÿçûêà" under the editorship of Ä.Í. Óøàêîâà and "Òîëüêîâûé ñëîâàðü ðóññêîãî ÿçûêà" Ñ.È.Îæåãîâà, Í.Þ. Øâåäîâîé, which offer only 3 basic interpretations: 1. The ability to preserve and reproduce in the minds of previous impressions, as well as the very stock of impressions stored in the mind, experience. 2. Remembering someone else. 3. The church service, established on a famous day in honor of a saint, as well as this day itself "(church): Memorial Day. // Remembering the deceased on the day of his death, as well as this very day (open church). What is associated with the deceased (memories of him, feelings for him). In the "Òîëüêîâûé ñëîâàðü ðóññêîãî ÿçûêà", there are 4 interpretations: in the memory of someone, in the meaning of the preposition from the genus. An evening in memory of the hero. In memory of someone, in honor of the deceased, to preserve memory: A meeting in memory of the dead. This value is quite optional, since it can be included in the content of 3 basic values. The etymology of the word plays an important role in the formation of the linguoculturological space of the concept nominated by this word. Accordingly, the linguistic units of the Russian language that represent the concept of memory will be correlated with the mental object behind the name memory. Etymological analysis reveals the completeness of information about the meaning of the word.

Linguistic Dictionaries 1. 1. Áîëüøîé òîëêîâûé ñëîâàðü ðóññêîãî ÿçûêà: Îê. 60 000 ñëîâ / Ïîä ðåä. Ä.Í. Óøàêîâà. Ì.: ÎÎÎ ÀÑÒ: ÎÎÎ "Èçä-âî Àñòðåëü", 2004. 1268ñ. 2. Îæåãîâ Ñ.È. è Øâåäîâà Í.Þ. Òîëêîâûé ñëîâàðü ðóññêîãî ÿçûêà: 80 000 ñëîâ è ôðàçåîëîãè÷åñêèõ âûðàæåíèé / Ðîñ. àêàäåìèÿ íàóê. Èíñòèòóò ðóññêîãî ÿçûêà èì. Â.Â. Âèíîãðàäîâà. - 4-å èçä., äîïîëí. Ì.: ÎÎÎ À ÒÅÌÏ, 2006. 944ñ. 3. Ôàñìåð Ì. Ýòèìîëîãè÷åñêèé ñëîâàðü ðóññêîãî ÿçûêà. Â 4 ò. Ò. 3 / Ïåð. ñ íåì. è äîï. Î.Í. Òðóáà÷åâà. 3-å èçä-å., ñòåðåîòèï. ÑÏá.: Òåððà-Àçáóêà, 1996. 832ñ. 4. Öûãàíåíêî Í.Ã. Ýòèìîëîãè÷åñêèé ñëîâàðü ðóññêîãî ÿçûêà. Êèåâ.: Ðàäÿíñêà øêîëà, 1970. 256ñ.

Scientific literature. 5. Àðóòþíîâà Í.Ä. Ëîãè÷åñêèé àíàëèç ÿçûêà: Îáðàç ÷åëîâåêà â êóëüòóðå è ÿçûêå. - Ì.: Íàóêà, 1999. Ñ 3-18. 6. Êàðàñèê Â.È. Ëèíãâîêóëüòóðíûå êîíöåïòû: Ïîäõîäû ê èçó÷åíèþ // Ñîöèîëèíãâèñòèêà â÷åðà è ñåãîäíÿ. - Ì., 2005. - Ñ. 132 - 162. 7. Êîëîñîâ Ñ.À. Êîíöåïò êàê îáúåêò èññëåäîâàíèÿ â ëèíãâèñòèêå // ßçûêîâûå ïîäñèñòåìû: ñòàáèëüíîñòü è äèíàìèêà. - Òâåðü, 2002. - Ñ. 28 - 33. 8. Ìàñëîâà Â.À. Ëèíãâîêóëüòóðîëîãèÿ / Â.À. Ìàñëîâà. Ì.: Àêàäåìèÿ, 2001. 208ñ.

223 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

TEACHING JAPANESE HIEROGLYPHICS BASED ON MNEMONICS

Tuhtasinov Ilhom Madaminovich Lutfilloeva Faxriniso Makhmudovna Samarkand State Institute of Foreign Languages, PhD.

Annotation: The article analyzes the methodology of teaching Japanese language hieroglyphs using mnemotechniques. It is also illustrated that students learn how to use hieroglyphs and remember how to remember them using logical sentences. Keywords: Japanese writing system, hieroglyphics, mnemotechnics, figurative sentences, mnemoform, innovation.

Currently, the scientific and methodological researches carried out in educational institutions of the Republic in the field of Japanese teaching methodology are few. According to the observations of several scholars (LT Nechaeva, J. Majima, K. Samimi, M. Tabuse, etc.) the early learning of the Japanese language and the formation of the writing system as a language, and adapting the two existing alphabets and hieroglyphics, overcoming the psychological barrier is a crucial step. Practice shows that the biggest obstacle to learning Japanese is hieroglyphics. Currently, the Japanese language hierarchy has a complex multi-level structure. It combines ideographic and phonetic methods of lexical unity. This is why studying the hieroglyphics of the Japanese creates the necessary complications in the learning process. Lack of understanding of the psychological features of hieroglyphics in the process of teaching the Japanese language writing system reduces the effectiveness of hieroglyphics and lowers the motivation to adopt Japanese as an absolute language. (Strijak, 10) Japanese writing is based on chinese hieroglyphs. When Chinese hieroglyphs are used in the text of Japanese, the difference appears clearly in grammatical, lexical and phonetical identities. It can not identify the components of language completely. That's why Chinese hieroglyphs were used as a sign of syllable in order to convey the grammatical identities. At the end of eighth and at the beginning of ninth centuries, two phonetical systems of writing were created namely Xiragana and Katakana in order to make easier and arrange the signs of hieroglyphs. As a result of long historical process the functions of devisions appeared among the types of writing including hieroglyph, xiragana and katakana. The stem of word with hieroglyph, grammatical structure in xiragana and auxiliary words as well as assimilated words were begun writing. Consequently, the hieroglyphs, "kanjikanamajiribun" ( the text which kanji and kana letters came turn by turn) appeared.(Kadzuaki, 54) The process of Chinese writing system was created with the help of the lexical and grammatical structure of the Japanese language. In most situations there are two methods of pronunciation at least in any hieroglyphs, the way of reading "ON "(Taken from the Chinese language) and" KUN- "the way of reading (original chinese words) exist. The method of reading ON was created after having been assimilated Chinese hierohlyphs by coming from phonetically. Besides that any methods of ON reading were various and assimilated hieroglyphs belonged to different period and area. Having begun writing original Japanese words with heiroglyphs was named after the method of KUN reading. Teaching Japanese hieroglyphs at an elementary level is considered to be one of the most complicated processes. Moreover, there are some educational hand books to teach hieroglyphs effectively and learn them by heart. However, the hieroglyph which is learned fast can be forgetten after some time as it is barely used daily. (Raseban , 2012).

224 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Because, while learning hieroglyphs, remembering two types of teaching methods is required. ( Heisig, 11). The teaching process should be organized in a way in which the difficulties associated with the writing system of the Japan language can not discourage students from having enthusiasm to learn the language at an elementary level. Contrarily, lexical writing methods of a new language might create the biggest obstacles due to the complexity of psychological mind. First year students of the Samarkand State Institute of Foreign Languages Theory and Practice are taught hieroglyphs using the Kanji for beginners manual, and the results of the survey are only remembered for a short period of time that is the type of "on" and "day" reading, and 80% of the elementary Japanese students find it difficult to remember exactly the type of hieroglyphics. Each method has its own specific advantages and disadvantages. The method of mnemonics or mnemonics is very effective, although it requires some mental work. Numerous methods and techniques are proposed in the organization of foreign languages. Mnemotechnics (Greek. The purpose is to replace abstract objects and facts with figurative representations, hearing and kinesthetic concepts, and link the data with existing sentences to simplify memorization. Mnemonics is a collection of methods for remembering, facilitating memorization, and expanding memory using artificial intelligence. Brain activity remembers the links between them, not the images they represent. The brain produces information, which is carried out at the expense of a particular set of connections. The advantage of mnemotechnics is that when a person connects multiple visual images in his or her imagination, the brain draws attention to their interrelationships. And this also reminds the brain of previous related images as a reminder when a particular image is remembered. It is well known that brain communication is an imaginary dialog, especially visual images. If the brain is involved in brain activity in its language, it performs all the commands, most notably the memorization process. (M. Ziganov, 7th). In the study of the vocabulary of any language (in this case, the Japanese language), imaginative sentences and mnemonic phrases related to the character or word are called effective. Each sentence expresses the exact identity or similarity of a given word or sign. In this case, the memory is triggered and the word is remembered very quickly. There are several mnemonic ways to strengthen memory. In our case, it is intended to implement mnemonic methods using hieroglyphic note-taking techniques. In the picture below, the initial level hieroglyph is represented by the mnemoform method. Mnemoform refers to phonetic principles in the reading of the hieroglyphic word and consecutive sentences are given.

木き・KI モク・moku

Kishi daraxtdan o’ziga

Mos

Kulba qurdi

225 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

To further arouse interest, the hieroglyphic phrase in the Uzbek language corresponds to the type of day and day on which the hierarchy relates to the meaning of the word. That is, "day" gives the meaning of KI - - tree, while "ON" refers to a meaningless phonetic syllable. In this picture, the reading of KI is remembered by the word Kishi- person, and the MOCU- reading is remembered in the Uzbek language by Mos Kulba-suitable house. The fact that the hieroglyphics have multiple readings of the word makes it difficult for the student to master the Japanese vocabulary. One of the steps to overcome this is to enable the reader to remember the hieroglyphic word that the student is learning using mnemoform. In summary, it can be said that mnemonics implements abstract concepts that are complex in the human memory by a simple solution to images. Japanese is one of the most effective methods for studying hieroglyphs. Remembering the initial level hieroglyphics is a lot of work and time consuming. However, the use of mnemotech techniques can help to diversify the learning process and the use of repetitive mnemotech techniques can also improve brain activity and further enhance hieroglyphics.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 1. Àëåêñàíäð Ñ. Êàíäçè ëàíäèÿ (Îáó÷àþùèå èãðû è òåêñòû). / Ñ. Àëåêñàíäð. - Ëèñè÷àíñê "Èñòîê": 2013. - 404 ñ. 2. Ñòèðàæ Ó.Ï. "Èåðîãëèôèêè è ðàçâèòèå ýéäåòè÷åñêîé ïàìÿòè" Íàó÷íàÿ ñòàòüÿ. 2005 ã. 3. Çèãàíîâ Ì.À. Ìíåìîòåõíèêà. Çàïîìèíàíèå íà îñíîâå âèçóàëüíîãî ìûøëåíèÿ. / Ì.À. Çèãàíîâ, Ì.: Øêîëà ðàöèîíàëüíîãî ÷òåíèÿ, 2000. - 11 ñ. 4. Heisig J. W. Remembering Simplified Hanzi Book 1: How Not to Forget the Meaning and Writing of Chinese Characters / J. Heisig. - Honolul: 2009. 17 p. 5. Haruna M., Ohta Y. Kanji for beginners / M. Haruna. - Morimoto: 2000. - 155 p. 6. Rasiban M. Understanding the basic of kanji's meaning through mnemonic method learning / Ì. Rasiban. - Advancedin Social Science, Educational and Humanities Research, volume 82. 2017. - 17 p. 7. Êàäçóàêè Ñ. ßïîíñêàÿ ïèñüìåííîñòü îò èñòîêîâ äî íàøèõ äíåé / Ñ. Êàäçóàêè. - Ìîñêâà: Âîñòîê-Çàïàä. 2006. - 139 ñ.

226 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

LEARNING STRATEGIES IN SECOND LANGUAGE ACQUISITION

Tursunova Xurshidaxon Shoxobidinovna, English teacher of the 24th comprehensive school of Asaka district. Sotvoldiyeva Mahliyo English teacher, secondary school # 24, Asaka district

Annotation: Learning strategies refer to a set of tactics that people use in order to gain control over their own learning process. Nowadays, enhancing strategies in second or foreign language classrooms is one of the teachers' roles, since their mission is to facilitate the learning among their students and make their thinking process visible. In order to teach a second language (L2) effectively, educators must take into consideration the needs and biographies of each learner, as a result, they are able to employ methodologies that guide students in using strategies which enhance their L2 learning process. This paper helps readers understand the concept of such strategies and its importance in terms of accelerating and facilitating English learning by putting forth a number of the definitions of the concept as posited by different authors. Then, it discusses three differing approaches to L2 instruction such as Grammatical, Communicative, and Cognitive in order to identify which of these approaches promote useful learning strategies in the classroom. And finally, based on the Biography Driven Instruction (BDI) model, this paper analyzes on how four learning strategies were put into practice in settings of English as a Foreign Language (EFL). Keywords: learning strategies, approaches to L2 instruction, BDI model, BDI strategies.

In light of these researchers, this paper is aimed at defining learning strategies in Second Language Acquisition (SLA) and at analyzing L2 approaches-Grammatical, Communicative, and Cognitive-to identify which of these approaches guide teachers in applying appropriate methods that promote the use of learning strategies in the process of SLA. It also discusses the effectiveness of the Biography Driven Instruction (BDI) model proposed by Herrera (2010), which was mostly used in culturally and linguistically diverse classrooms in the USA. Finally, a more practical part follows with an explanation on how four strategies were used successfully in the classroom. This part draws on classroom experience from working as an English language teacher with fifth year secondary school students (16 years old) in a co-ed public school in Ecuador. In general, this school hada class size of about 42 students who received EFL instruction five hours per week. Most of the studies cited here were conducted in settings of English as a second or foreign language (ESL or EFL); therefore, the term "L2" will be considered in this paper to refer to either EFL or ESL classrooms. In regard to research, BDI has been shown to be one of the most effective models for fostering the use of learning strategies in the classroom (e.g., Herrera et al., 2011). It motivates teachers to consider students' biographies-family, community, academic experiences-as main aspects of their pedagogy. In this way, they are able to build upon students' backgrounds the new learning. This model also pushes educators to reflect upon their practices regularly and motivates them to believe learning is an attainable goal for every learner. To do so, this model provides educators, at all levels, with the means to nurture the use of cognitive, metacognitive, and social/affective strategies of their students, so that they engage with the learning process effectively. The importance of using strategies for learning languages is also discussed by Chamot and O'Malley (in Herrera & Murry, 2011). They stated: "Academic

227 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 language learning is more effective when it is supported by learning strategies" (p. 46). The effect why this paper addresses the use of learning strategies in SLA. Another important point regarding BDI model is that it promotes the use of effective strategies that allow students to connect their previous knowledge to the new learning. To do so, L2 teachers are recommended to make students use BDI strategies which support and document their learning process. Such strategies can be understood as creative tools that allow L2 learners at the beginning of the lesson to access their prior knowledge even learning gained in L1 to transfer to the second language (Herrera, 2010). The use of the L1 is an important resource in learning L2 or L3, especially in the case of learning grammar (Wach, 2016). Herrera et al. (2011) asserted that BDI strategies are cognitive, metacognitive, and social/affective tools which are grounded in a constructivist perspective because these motivate students to scaffold their own knowledge step by step; thus, they will become successful independent learners. Such strategies are designed to help L2 students develop academic vocabulary through reading, writing, speaking, and listening. In addition, these strategies allow students to develop their interpersonal and social skills through pair and group work activities. By working in this way, teachers promote a low-anxiety environment in which students feel free to share their ideas with peers. Conclusion As it was seen through the theory presented in this paper, learning strategies "are among the main factors that help determine how - and how well - our students learn a second language" (Oxford, 2003, p. 1). Research on approaches to second language instruction revealed that one of them neither to promote the use of effective strategies nor to provide successful learning in the classroom. For instance, the grammatical approach and its methods do not always provide the best available language instruction for L2 students. This approachemphasizes on learning the language instead of focusingon using the language in real communication. In addition, the learning strategies (e.g., mnemonics, rote memory, flash cards) are not always feasible to promote L2 proficiency in advance students; these can be used by students with low level of English (Oxford, 2003). Nevertheless, the communicative and cognitive approaches have emerged to help L2 teachers provide their students with a more meaningful learning experience through the application of useful language strategies. This paper documented the effectiveness of incorporating BDI in L2 classrooms. The main advantages of BDI model are as follows: It takes into consideration students' biographies as well as it promotes the use of strategies for fostering students' language learning development. However, to make this model effective, teachers need adapt it by taking into account their curriculum, educational context, and the needs goals in more dynamic and tailored ways (Herrera, 2010).

References 1. Brophy, J. (2004). Motivating students to learn (2nd ed.). New Jersey & London: 2. Griffiths, C. (2008). Lessons from good language learners. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 3. Harmer, J. (2008). The practice of English language teaching (4th ed.). London: Pearson, Longman. 4. Herrera, S., & Murry, K. (2011). Mastering ESL and bilingual methods: Differentiated instruction for culturally and linguistically diverse (CLD) students (2nd ed.). Boston: Allyn & Bacon.

228 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

PROBLEMS WITH THE TEACHING OF ARABIC TO LEARNERS IN CENTRAL ASIA

Umurzakova Aygul Umarovna Tashkent State University of Oriental Studies, Uzbekistan [email protected]

Annotation. This article discusses a number of problems that are unique to the teaching of Arabic in Central Asia. Specific attention is given to aspects of teaching that mean that learners are unable to reach a level of communicative competence in Arabic. It seems that teaching is largely based on the grammar-translation method: learning of new vocabulary and grammar rules. Key words: Arabic as a foreign language, a teacher of Arabic, problems with the teaching and learning of Arabic.

Foreign language teaching is a common phenomenon, and although much research has been conducted in this field, many areas still require attention. In this article, one such area, namely that of teaching Arabic as an additional (foreign) language will be addressed. The focus will be on problems in the present Arabic teaching situation in Central Asia. Arabic is a language in spoken by one of the largest groups of people in the world. According to Mohammed (1997:xiii), it is the official language of more than 200 million people and the language of religious practice of more than one billion Muslims. It has become an international language primarily because of the universal nature of Islam. Arabic has successfully retained its classical and standard nature as embodied in the Qur'an, chiefly because of the nature of the language and the sustained attempts made by Muslims and Arabic grammarians to prevent it from being corrupted by different dialects and the effects of colonization. As a teachers of Arabic language in Central Asia, we have noticed this lack of communicative competence and low proficiency levels in all four language skills over many years and has always been concerned about this phenomenon. There is reason for concern, even though it is realized that additional language competence does not equate with native speaker competence. There appears to be general agreement that there are problems with the teaching and learning of Arabic as a foreign language. The areas of concern seem to revolve around the teaching methodology used in education, teachers' proficiency in Arabic and the purpose of teaching Arabic as an additional language (secular or mundane). Teachers regard themselves as better readers than speakers of Arabic, is a cause for concern, as foreign language teachers are required to speak a great deal since the only exposure to the target language, in this case Arabic, is the teacher's speech. If the teachers are not fluent in the language they teach, it is unlikely that the learners will become fluent or confident speakers and the only exposure to the target language, to spoken Arabic that learners get is mostly (especially in the case of foreign language learning) the teacher's speech. Several of the questions focused on the actual teaching of Arabic. The key variables of these questions were related to the teachers' perceptions of why learners choose Arabic as a subject, the time spent on various language activities such as translating to and from Arabic, listening to and speaking in Arabic and learning grammar rules and vocabulary. A number of questions also related to teachers' perceptions of how Arabic should be taught.

229 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Teachers rely strongly on the grammar-translation method when teaching Arabic. The fact is that learners spent a lot of their time translating to and from Arabic, learning grammar rules, learning new vocabulary. Learners spent most of their time on these activities. As a result, learners spent very little of their time listening to and speaking Arabic. They continue to encourage the grammar-translation method through their numerous exercises and vocabulary lists at the end of each chapter. The results of the investigation into the problems related to teaching of Arabic in Central Asia reveal that there are a significant number of Arabic teachers who are not fluent speakers of the language. This is possibly the reason why they do not teach through the medium of Arabic or spend a significant amount of time promoting the acquisition of speaking skills. Despite their awareness of the importance of nurturing communicative skills in Arabic, more than half of the teachers still firmly believe that learning and applying grammar rules and translating to and from Arabic, are crucial. This could also account for the fact that learners spend more time translating to and from Arabic, learning grammar rules and new vocabulary than listening to and speaking Arabic. Consequently, the examinations are largely grammar-based and very little attention is given to assessing learners ability to communicate orally.

References 1. ALLEN, R. Proficiency in Arabic language learning: Some reflections on basic goals. Arabic methodology reader. - Cape Town: UWC. 1990. 2. AL-ATTAS, SMN. Islam, secularization and the philosophy of the future. - London: Mansell Publishing. 1985. 3. Xalidov B.Z. Arabic language. - Tashkent: Oqituvchi. 1981. 4. Ibragimov N., Yusupov M. Grammar of Arabic language. - Namangan: Uzbekistan. 2009.

230 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

USING MODERN TECHNOLOGIES IN TEACHING ENGLISH LANGUAGE SUBJECT.

Zarnigor Boykhonova Abdisalomovna an English teacher of Kashkadarya region,Guzor district, The general secondary education school ¹ 3

Annotation The article provides about using modern technologies in teaching English language subject at secondary school.And also famous methodists concepts and ideas have been discussed. Key words: modern, technology, teaching, secondary school, multi-media

English has become an international language and its range of functions is increasing everywhere including Uzbekistan. International Language Hegemony of the English language is a global phenomenon and the onset of modern technology, the computer; and as the choice language of the academia will further strengthen it. Melvia A. Hasman reported about three factors of English spreading: 1) usage in science, technology and commerce; 2) the ability to incorporate vocabulary from other languages; 3) the acceptability of various English dialects.[1] Today, in the information age, developing information-communication technology and Internet-mediation communication demands knowing English. International cooperation in all spheres of life is organized on the English language. Using modern technology in teaching English is broadly understood to encompass an innovative application of methods, tools, materials, devices, systems, and strategies which are directly relevant to English language teaching and lead to the achievement of the desired goals. Thus, while technology is now generally accepted as an important educational and auxiliary tool across a range of teaching and learning contexts, it is particularly true of English language teaching since it affords a number of potential opportunities to enhance both the content and delivery of the pedagogies typically associated with traditional English language instruction.This is primarily achieved by enabling the student and/or teacher to revisit problematic content time after time until it is fully understood and assimilated. According to prevailing pedagogical theories, in utilizing the learning potential of technology students are better able to acquire and hone their language knowledge and skills. The use of technology in teaching English consolidates the integrated view of the modern means system and association with other components which benefits students by achieving the required results.[3] Shyamlee (2012, p. 155) analyzed the use of multi-media technology in language teaching. The study found that such technology enhances student learning motivation and attention since it implicates students in the practical processes of language learning via communication with each other. Shyamlee recommended the use multi-media technology in classrooms, particularly as its positive impact on the learning process aligns with the ongoing efficacy of the teacher role. It is the fact,Jacqui Murray (2015) taxonomies the rationale for using technology in English language teaching as follows: 1) Technology allows students to demonstrate independence. 2) Technology differentiates the needs of students. 3) Technology deepens learning by using resources that students are interested in. 4) Students actively want to use technology.

231 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

5) Technology gives students an equal voice. 6) Technology enables students to build strong content knowledge wherever they find it.[2] At secondary schools learning the English language is provided with limited-methodical minimum. The themes are based on the methodical tendency named "students and their surroundings". First of all, students are required to be able to give information about themselves, their family, school and their relatives. The methodical classification of these themes consists of three topics: "The surrounding of a student", "Our country", "English speaking countries".[3] So it is clear that despite genuine efforts to modernize traditional methods of teaching English, residual obsolete practices should be phased out and replaced by the use of the available technology on offer via computer, smart devices, display, audio-visual materials, and electronic approaches. This study underscores the vital educative potential and numerous benefits of technology in the language classroom for positive learning outcomes in the language classroom and the wider world, the financial implications of setting up the infrastructure, and encouraging teachers to overcome their anxieties around of teaching technologies. Of course, the purpose of both traditional and modern technologies is to maximize students' English skills and provide a space where learning can be best facilitated. One of the ultimate goals of using modern technology is to actively engage them students in language learning and motivate them to acquire English language skills in a practical and realistic way. This can be achieved through an open learning context which fosters openness and access to the subjects and information through modern technology means, wherein students are motivated and directed to communicate with each other. In terms of future development, it is clear that multimedia will be integral to the student-centred process of teaching English to modern standards. As such, the quality of teaching and application of students to modern educational foundations would benefit from an extensive survey of English language skills in to improve overall communication proficiency.

Bibliography 1. Hasman M.A. The Role of English in the 21st Century// English Teaching Forum. V.38, No1. -Pp.3. 2. Nahum, Sh. Use of Technology in English Language Teaching and Learning. Publicado hace. 2012 3. Jalolov J.J. Chet til o'qitish metodikasi. Foreign Languages Teaching Methodology. -Toshkent: O'qituvchi, 2012.

232 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

STATE AND LAW

CHINA IN CENTRAL ASIA

A.A.Sharapov Candidate of Political Sciences, Senior lecturer at the Institute of Oriental Studies, Uzbekistan.

Abstract. At present, the world community is witnessing the growth of China economy and, accordingly, the strengthening of Beijing's political position in the global political arena. Nominated by President Si Tzinping in 2013 initiative "The one belt, one way" is Chinese-style globalization. As the economy develops, China government is increasingly turning its attention to new markets and resources. As for the relations of China with the states of Central Asia, they have a deep history. Keywords: Turk, A.Temur, China, Central Asia, globalization, "One belt, one way."

As noted, professor-synologist A.Khodjaev, China from ancient times maintained close ties with Central Asia. Through it, the achievements of science and art of other nations, Buddhism and Islam penetrated into this country, which had a great influence on Chinese culture. Moreover, the spread of Islam led to the emergence in China of a new ethnic group called the "Dungans" (Hueiizu), whose formation was influenced by immigrants from modern Uzbekistan and neighboring republics. Chinese goods went to Central Asia and further to South America, the Middle East and Europe. At the same time, Chinese culture spread. The gray history of this civilization state has enormous potential in philosophy, culture, politics and its own vision of the world order. Therefore, in the study of Chinese civilization, it is necessary to pay attention to these components of Chinese society. Professor A.Khodjaev and Professor N.E.Karimova, relying on Chinese sources, indicates that, for more than 2.5 thousand years before the formation of the Turkic Kaganate, the ethnonym Turk in Chinese written monuments was transcribed by the characters hieroglyphs tiek (modern cht. di), tiauk (di), tiekliek (dili), tiekleek (chile ), tietlek (tele, tele). The ethnic name tiek (di), found in Chinese sources, is the oldest Chinese transcription of the ethnonym Turk. This is also a question of the identity of the peoples of Central Asia. The Chinese, who visited ancient Central Asia, after returning to their homeland, praised the Ferghana fleet of horses, calling them "tianma" ("heavenly horses". A separate page in the history of relations is the history of the Turkic Kaganate. In the middle of the VI century, a powerful state association emerged in the region - the Turkic Kaganate (552-745). Since that time, in the Chinese sources, the tribal name tutzyue has also become a common Turkic ethnonym. This is true, for the simple reason that some Chinese historians believe that the Turks entered the historical arena in the VI century. That is not true. It has already been noted above that the ancient Turks called tiuk, tuyek (di) appeared in Chinese sources about 4 thousand years ago, notes A.Khodjaev. The relations of ancient China with the peoples of Central Asia underwent changes. And in this regard, the policy of the state of A.Temur with China is of no small

233 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 importance. As Professor A. Khodjaev notes, sending ambassadors to China with gifts, Amir Temur expressed his benevolent attitude towards the Min empire and his intention to develop trade and ambassadorial relations on the basis of equality. In turn, based on his own traditions, the emperor of China considered the presentation of gifts by the ambassadors of Temur as a sign of recognition of the suzerained right of the "son of heaven". "After victories in military campaigns undertaken in all directions," writes Wang Zhilai, "Temur refused to recognize himself as a vassal of China and pay tribute". The period when relations between the USSR and China developed, there are many pages of history regarding the region (the history of the creation of the Republic of East Turkestan-November 12, 1944) which must be taken into account when forming and strengthening relations with these states in modern conditions. After independence, the Central Asian states opened a new page of relations with China, where the Shanghai Cooperation Organization occupies a separate place. According to researcher Sh.Shazamanov, China currently ranks second after the United States in oil imports. In the future, land-based oil and gas imports will be associated with Central Asia and the Russian Federation. This created competition between the great powers in Central Asia. For example, OBOW. It seems that Central Asia is attractive for Beijing in several respects: 1) if the OBOW initiative is fully implemented, a safe land transport corridor will be opened for China, since the sea routes along which China receives the necessary raw materials from the Middle East are controlled by the US; 2) the use of the transport corridor through the territory of the Russian Federation depends on the nature of the political situation; 3) not so much the energy resources of the Central Asian countries are relevant as the resources of the Caspian region , since the growing appetite of the Chinese economy needs to be fed with something; 4) Central Asian countries need financial and economic resources to modernize their economies, and Beijing, unlike Western countries, provides loans without conditions. True, there is such a thing as a "debt trap." This increases the responsibility of decision makers in Central Asia. In this case, it is also necessary to take into account the issues of ensuring the environmental safety of the Central Asian countries, as well as the unreasonable claims of some representatives of the mass media of China on the territory of Central Asia; 5) when promoting its interests in the region, Beijing skillfully uses not only economic levers, but also soft power tools such as Confucius Institutes, Chinese medicine, studies in China, etc.; 6) Wang Ywei, director of the Si Tzinping People's University Idea Center in Beijing, said in an interview: "The trade war has made China more modest. We should be less visible". As a result, it can be noted that Beijing will continue to be interested in promoting its interests in Central Asia.

REFERENCES: 1. Khodjaev A. Chinese factor in Central Asia. T.: Fan Publishing House of the Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Uzbekistan. 2007. P.5 2. Khodjaev A., Karimova N. Information from Chinese sources on the history of Central Asian statehood. T .: "Fan" 2018. P.6 3. Shazamanov Sh. Historical and cultural foundations of Chinese statehood. T .: "Mumtoz soz" 2018. P.75

234 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Uzbekistan Is Shaping Its New Media Image

Dr Beruniy Alimov Uzbekistan University of Journalism and Mass Communication

Abstract: This article discusses the new media image of Uzbekistan. The focus is on the influence of the media on the audience, in particular on public opinion, on the psychological processes that occur when the image of the region appears. Key words: media image, Uzbekistan, country, civil society, democratic state, PR, strategy, mass communications.

For over the past years both the scientific community and the political elites have actively been scrutinizing the issues of image of the newly independent states. If we take into account that the public relations interact with public mind at the level of subconsciousness, then it shall be revealed to what extent urgent this problem is. The world public is well aware of how, for example, England was described to be "the land of conservatism", Italy - "home to mafia", Thailand - "tourist heaven", or the then U.S. President Ronald Reagan was portraying the former Soviet Union to be "the empire of evil" and Iranian President Homenei was calling the United States as the "elder devil". Such labeling was practiced yet in the past centuries, i.e. long before the science of PR was established. For instance, it was customary to name Iran to be "the Persian Gulf gendarme" or the Khiva Khanate - "the Algeria of Middle Asia". Having said that, one could think of the fact that prior to emergence of public relations, as a part of shaping one's positive image, the partners used to widely engage in the "white" technologies in the international relations in contrast with the image of their opponents. Certainly, such practices weren't called as "PR technologies", however regardless of that how they were named the substance doesn't change. In this context, at the moment the task of shaping "the media image" of the newly independent states, i.e. their "image in the mass media" requires to accomplish the comprehensively schemed work. In this it is necessary to expand liaising with public and coordinating the activities of state governance bodies, various public organizations and businesses. In his book titled "The New Image of Uzbekistan", well known American political scientist Frederick Starr writes, that Uzbekistan, long considered the center of Central Asia, has the region's largest population and borders every other regional state including Afghanistan. For the first 25 years of its independence, it adopted a cautious, defensive policy that emphasized sovereignty and treated regional efforts at cooperation with skepticism. But after taking over as President in autumn 2016, Shavkat Mirziyoyev launched a breathtaking series of reform initiatives. His slogan - "It is high time the government serves the people, not vice versa" - led to large-scale reforms in virtually every sector. Time will tell whether the reform effort will succeed, but its first positive fruits are already visible, particularly in a new dynamism within Uzbek society, as well as a fresh approach to foreign relations, where a new spirit of regionalism is taking root. This book is the first systematic effort to analyze Uzbekistan's reforms. Professor Starr noted that many foreign experts are astonished with the country's intensive development, progress in the social, economic, legal and international spheres, but not everyone truly understands their meaning. In the book, the professor sought to present the events objectively and avoid assessments.

235 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

He managed to study hundreds of normative documents, orders and presidential decrees, as well as to collect expert comments from all around the world (1). In shaping the image of any chosen state it is necessary to pay a serious attention to shaping and bettering individual images of administrative units of this state, i.e. its domestic territories, regions, provinces and districts. In this context, I deem it necessary to note the opinion enunciated by the scholar based at the Stavropol State University I.V.Bukreyeva. Dwelling on the coverage of the image of Federal District of Northern Caucasus in the Russian state television channels, she wrote in particular as follows: "the First Channel airs very few information about domestic factors of the region, and particularly, the one related to richness and beauty of the nature of the Northern Caucasus. Meanwhile, one must usefully exploit such real features in shaping the positive image of this area. Otherwise, constant "blackening" of the media image pertaining to this district will bar the flow of potential investments and flow of tourists. Most importantly, creating the general positive image of a country in many terms is directly related to the image of its domestic territories . It is an open secret that the Russian television channels are fond of focusing not in the beauty of the Caucasus' nature, the cleanness of its air and diligent local population, but rather in disseminating only negative information about the area - the local turbulences, standoffs and terrorist activities. Given such scenario, the mistrust and alarm on the part of Russia will grow towards this district. As a result, the flow of foreign investments will decrease and the region will lag behind in its economic and social development. In its turn, it will bring about the problems related to security and serve for radicalization of moods of the local populations. As it is argued about the regional image, it is also worth noting the views shed on the topic by the researcher at the Omsk State University I.A. Sushnenkova. The analysis of the stories about the Omsk region published in Russian federal and regional newspapers revealed that the domestic capabilities of the area weren't used in full in terms of creating its foreign media image. For example, the stories told a little about that the region had been a peculiar industrial, sport and cultural hub for the locality. Vice versa, the central mass media mostly focused on disseminating the negative news items on the criminal situation in Omsk and various other troublesome events. I.A. Sushnenkova believes that in shaping the area's image the journalists must fairly assess the reality and should use the correct words and phrases. Well-known British scholar Shirin Akiner in her recent article "Branding Uzbekistan" wrote, that "Uzbeks themselves appear to be genuinely pleased by current developments: this is apparent in discussions in international conferences, but also in casual conversations with local people. It is particularly evident among the youth, who are proud of their country and its traditions, but who also feel confident enough to reach out to other cultures and to create a vibrant synthesis of different trends and styles in music, fashion and performance art. Common epithets to describe Uzbekistan refer to its hospitality, great history, magical scenery, superb handicrafts and other such delights. Yet alongside these enduring characteristics there is another trend emerging ? buoyant optimism" (2). The peculiar features of building a democratic society in Uzbekistan also remained in the focus of attention of the international community. Indeed, thanks to Independence, the Republic of Uzbekistan made its main objective to establish a law-governed democratic state and civil society. Uzbekistan chose a path of progress deemed to be a peculiar and fitting for itself based on its national and spiritual heritage, as well as the values of building a national statehood. Since, a society cannot be called a true democratic one if it doesn't lean on its spiritual values and heritage, if it doesn't manage to harmonize them with universal values and principles.

236 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Uzbekistan has abolished child labor and is working to end any form of forced labor. The International Labor Organization (ILO) experts came to that conclusion (3). According to the ILO, there is a growing awareness in the society of non-acceptance of forced labor, especially when it comes to children. The ILO says that harvesting is carried out in the context of transparency and dialogue, including in civil society. The ILO monitors reported in November 2018 that forced labor on most of the cotton fields in Uzbekistan had been abolished. In 2018, 93 percent of those involved in the cotton harvest were volunteers. Students, teachers, doctors and nurses were not involved in the cotton harvest. On September 20, the US Department of Labor released its 17th annual report on the worst forms of child labor. This report evaluates the efforts of governments to strengthen efforts to address the worst forms of child labor. It estimated that different countries around the world have achieved significant, moderate, minimal growth in this area or there has been no growth at all. According to the report, Uzbekistan was among the first countries to achieve moderate growth as a result of a significant reduction in child labor during the cotton harvest. The US Department of Labor has released one additional report at the same time - a list of goods produced using child labor or forced labor. The list includes 148 products from 76 countries. In the year of 2019, Uzbek cotton is removed from this list. The United States commends Uzbekistan for this important achievement. The decision to abolish the colony No. 19 in the Jaslyk village of the Republic of Karakalpakstan is another example of strengthening democratic principles in Uzbekistan. According to the Department of Public Relations and Media of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, large-scale institutional reforms have been implemented in the country in recent years, ensuring human rights, respecting the rights of detainees and prisoners, irrespective of their religious and political views, and respect for their dignity and worth. Comprehensive measures have been taken to implement international commitments to create a favorable environment. At the same time, analysis of criminal-executive practice and direct communication with the public has shown the need to increase the guarantees of prisoners' rights and ensure their social adaptation by making the conditions of detention in the penal system more humane. This historic decision is aimed at improving the effectiveness of measures aimed at forming law-abiding conduct, respect for individuals and society in places of imprisonment, as well as the objectives set by the State Strategy for Action on the five priority directions of development of the Republic of Uzbekistan in 2017-2021, which promotes its positive image in the International arena.

References 1. Uzbekistan's New Face. Edited by S. Frederick Starr and Svante E. Cornell. Rowman & Littlefield, 2018. 2. Branding Uzbekistan. Shirin Akiner. https://journal.fledu.uz /uz/%D1%9Ezbekiston-brendingi 3. Major progress on the forced labour and child labour in Uzbekistan cotton fields. https://www.ilo.org/global/about-the-ilo/newsroom/news /WCMS_650697/lang--en/index.htm

237 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE LOSS OF SOCIALLY DANGEROUS HUMAN NATURE AS A FORM OF EXEMPTION FROM PUNISHMENT

Samariddin Kamoliddinovich OCHILOV Teacher of the Specialized branch of Tashkent State University of law Tashkent, Uzbekistan [email protected]

Annotation This thesis describes the theoretical content, specific features and characteristics of the release of a person from punishment in connection with the loss of social security.The grounds for the release of a person from punishment, such as changes in circumstances, an honest attitude to study, an honest attitude to work, an exemplary behavior of the person, have been studied and suggestions for improving these principles have been made. Key words: judgment, court, punishment, exemption from punishment,person, social danger, change of circumstances, study, labor, behavior, legislation.

Criminal punishment is recognized as a coercive measure applied by a court judgment on behalf of the state against a person found guilty of committing a crime.There are three purposes for legally punishment.These are the moral correction of the convict, the impediment to the continuation of criminal activity, the prevention of new crimes.If these three goals do not appear to be achieved in the application of punishment, then the application of punishment will be ineffective. According to scholars, the general prophylactic effect of the institution of punishment cannot be applied to individuals who follow established legal guidelines. If it is unclear to achieve the intended purpose of imposing a penalty on a person convicted of a crime, the issue of releasing the person from punishment must be resolved in such cases. According to the law, a person who has committed a crime may be acquitted if the circumstances change before the case is heard in court or if the person is found to have lost his or her social security by exemplary conduct, honest attitude to work or study. Scholars argue that this type of impunity should only be applied if the crime committed has been fully uncovered, fully proven by the relevant investigative materials. This article requires one of the following conditions to release a person from punishment: change of circumstances - a criminal act or loss of a socially dangerous feature of a person; loss of social danger - the emergence of positive behavior in a person who denies negative actions; an honest attitude to work - the formation of the ability to follow the rules of labor, the formation of positive labor activity; an honest attitude tostudy - not violating the discipline of study, the formation of exemplary behavior, increased activity in learning; an exemplary behavior of an individual is a positive attitude towards society, work and study. In connection with the loss of a person's socially dangerous nature, his release from punishment implies that it is not expedient to educate him by imposing a punishment. If the person who committed the crime repents of what he/she has done, understands the negative consequences of what he/she has done, and has reached the appropriate conclusion, he/she may have the opportunity to be released from punishment.

238 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

A person may want to be released for a crime, but may not be aware of the possibility of being released from punishment.In this case, it is advisable for the public to help the person to be released from punishment. In the legal literature, in order to acquit a person from punishment, it is necessary to take measures to create or prove the circumstances in which the legislation is the basis for release from punishment. In particular, in order to eliminate the socially dangerous nature of the person, it is necessary to explain the negative nature of his actions, to ensure the elimination of harm, to take measures to improve the behavior of the person. In order to form an honest attitude to work, first of all, to involve him in labor, to explain the positive aspects of laborand need to be convinced of that. In order to form an honest attitude to study, it is necessary to motivate and engage him in studies, to help him with studying. In order to form an exemplary behavior of a person, it is necessary to carry out purposeful educational work with him, to explain the consequences of negative behavior, to encourage exemplary behavior. Due to the fact that a person loses the nature of social danger, the issue of his release from punishment often depends on the will of the court. In practice, if the defendant voluntarily reimbursed the damage caused by the crime committed, the court shall release him from punishment if there are grounds to believe that he was honest in his studies or work during the trial. Of course, this must be a petition from the defendant or a petition from a lawyer. The application of a person's impunity in connection with the loss of a person's socially dangerous nature is a right of the court, not an obligation. Although the law establishes the grounds for exemption from punishment in connection with the loss of a person's socially dangerous nature, these grounds are not mandatory for the court to apply.In this case, although the factual basis gives rise to a legal basis, there is no guarantee of a firm legal consequence. In the course of criminal proceedings, it is important for the court to consider whether there are grounds for exempting a person from punishment due to the loss of his or her socially dangerous nature. Therefore, it is expedient in the legislation to strengthen the condition that a person should be released from punishment by a court if he loses the nature of social danger.

239 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

THE ROLE OF MAHALLAS IN URBAN PLANNING OF UZBEKISTAN

M. A. Talipov, docent O. A. Tulkunov, master student N. I. Tashxujayeva, master student

Annotation. In this article discusses about forms of mahallas which were formed from XIX-XX till nowadays. Also discussed the main aspects of these forms of mahallas. Key words: old town mahalla, guzar, house, courtyard, boloxona, dolon, attic, chayxana, mosque, European-style house.

Many monuments in our country are world famous tourist attractions. At the same time, speaking about the reconstruction of old cities in the urban planning sphere of Uzbekistan, we should not forget about the importance of old-town mahallas. Before proceeding with the reconstruction of the mahallas, we need to analyze them and do a few consideration. In our view, mahallas can be seen in three forms(1-picture): 1. Old town mahallas. Here we can see the construction sites consisting of traditional houses, with narrow snake track streets; 2. Mahallas consisting of planned, courtyard houses. We can include areas of planned, low-rise residential areas built after the 1966 earthquake; 3. Mahallas consisting of planned, European-styled houses. These are the mahallas consisting of luxury, European-style houses built during the years of independence. These mahallas were formed mainly by demolishing old houses and building new European-style houses. The old town mahalla is formed from ancient times and consists of buildings and structures of the XIX-XX centuries. We can see that in many large mahalla guzars there are more ancient objects. They appear in the form of mosques, madrassas, mausoleums. Even if we don't see a tree or an irrigation ditch on the narrow and snake-strewn streets, we can still see that this or that part of the street is a shady area. At the same time, when we go out of the narrow streets, between the one-two storey low-rise houses, to the square where the mahalla guzar is located, we cannot help but notice the importance of the mahalla guzar and the beauty and grandeur of the buildings and structures. Due to the small size of the courtyards, the apartments are located close to each other. This, in turn, allows people to stay in touch with each other on a daily basis. As a result, strong neighborly relations are formed. In such mahallas, all life processes go hand in hand. Weddings and other ceremonies are organized together. Some of the streets in the old town mahallas dead end, which to some extent ensures the safety of the residents. Most residential buildings are single-story, with only a few boloxonas (attics) or dalons they are two-storey. When a child grows up in an old town mahalla, his parents build new living quarters to house him without leaving the boundaries of the courtyard. Such housing transformation is carried out at the expense of available space or through the construction of dolons and attics. Dwellings in such areas consisted of inner and outer courtyards. The outer courtyard is located at the entrance and consists mainly of a dining room and a living room. The utility rooms and bed rooms are mostly located in the inner courtyard. The fact that parents and children have been accustomed to living side by side for many years has strengthened family ties. In the old town houses, wooden frame walls were used as a constructive solution. This, in turn, ensured the seismic resistance of the building. In those days, clay and straw were mainly used for plastering. These items were cheap because they were local and the

240 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 straw not only increased the rain resistance of the plaster, but also prevented it from cracking. The roofs were often flat, that is horizontal. They are also plastered with straw plaster. These roofs were also used to dry wet fruits in the summer. When it comes to planned, courtyard mahallas, most of them are found in mahallas built after the 1966 earthquake. Such dwellings are also built according to the plan of the courtyard, and the streets are formed perpendicular to each other, according to the plan. In such areas, houses are located on one side of the yard, while kitchens, toilets and utility rooms are located on the other side of the yard. These areas have access to gas, drinking water and sewage, also living conditions have improved significantly. Unlike the old town mahallas, the courtyard area is a bit larger, about 600 m2. Windows will also be installed on the street side of the apartments. Here mahalla guzars will be established, which will include a chayxana, a mahalla office, a mahalla mosque, a grocery store, and a barber shop. If we look at the third type of residential mahallas, we see that they are also built on the basis of a system of planned streets. However, the buildings here are mostly demolished old houses and replaced by 2-3-storey, extremely luxurious European-style houses. The courtyards of such houses, which are radically different from the traditional residential architecture of Uzbekistan, also these houses look like villas in Europe and America, and are intended mainly for the representatives of the wealthy stratum of the population. Their yard is also 600-800 m2, and the people living here have almost no interaction with each other. The courtyard landscape is also European-style and is mostly scenic. In conclusion, no matter when and in what form the Uzbek mahalla was formed, its positive elements will always be preserved and will serve to form a harmonious way of life of the people.

LIST OF REFERENCES 1. M. Q. Ahmedov, D. S. Xayrullayev "Traditional houses in rural architecture of Uzbekistan" / Collection of articles based on the reports of the Republican scientific and technical conference. Tashkent, TAQI, 2019 2. M. A. Talipov, O. A. To'lqunov, N. I. Tashxujayeva "Architectural and landscape solution to the problems of the old-town Uzbek mahalla" / Collection of articles based on the reports of the Republican scientific and technical conference. Tashkent, TAQI, 2019

241 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

SPECIFIC ASPECTS OF INTERNATIONAL EXPERIENCE AND STANDARDS IN THE FIELD OF ENSURING THE RIGHTS OF MINORS

Farkhod Khusanovich Akhmedov Academy of the General prosecutor's office, Tashkent, Uzbekistan [email protected]

Abstract: In this article, the author analyzes the legislation, paying particular attention to specific aspects of international experience and standards in the field of juvenile rights. The object of the study is the theoretical and practical aspects of legislation and the functioning of existing systems with a focus on specific aspects of international experience and standards in the field of juvenile rights. Keywords: minors, international standards, crime prevention, fight crime, crime.

Protection of the rights of minors in the world community is one of the most urgent legal issues and is a component of the problems associated with the protection of human rights in the center of attention of the general public . It should be noted that human rights this is a concept that determines the legal status of a person in relation to the state, characterizing what opportunities he has in the economic, social, political and cultural spheres . The concept of "human rights" has a broad coverage and lexical character, which includes several components of the content, including the rights of the child . Accordingly, it can be said that the protection of the rights of minors is considered one of the most urgent issues not only national, but also international law.When referring to international standards in the field of the rights of minors and their peculiarities, the most important thing is the specific nature of the protection of the rights of minors, which is explained by the fact that the majority of minors do not understand the violation of their rights and legitimate interests, as well as the inability to independently protect them. In this regard, one of the international standards for the protection of the rights of minors through the court is juvenile yustisia. Juvenile yustisia is an international term meaning fair trial for minors or judge for minors . That is,"juvenile yusticia " can be called a Judicial Institute for minors. However, juvenile yusticia is different from the judicial body in that it participates widely in the protection of the rights of minors of society, in the resolution of issues of concern to them. In this regard, it can also be called a system of ensuring the rights of minors between the state and civil society. An example of this can be said that in the US, France and Japan, the juvenile system considers issues such as guardianship, sponsorship, sanctions against parents, property disputes arising in the judicial process related to the violation of the rights of minors. That is, the solution of Civil, Administrative, Economic and criminal cases related to minors in these states is within the competence of this Yustisia. This suggests that courts in developed countries are specialized and a much more effective experience is accumulated. Today, juvenile courts with the authority to consider the cases of specialized minors exist in more than 40 countries of the world . In the experience of foreign countries, mainly three forms of juvenile yustice are common: - specialized in (USA, Bulgaria, Germany, Romania, Poland, Estonia, Lithuania, Russia, Ukraine and others); - the executive system, which has administrative powers and protects the interests of minors in the areas of criminal, family, civil, labor law (Austria, Hungary, Spain, Latvia, Moldova, France, Japan, etc.));

242 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

- introduced a system of protection of the rights and interests of minors by courts with common jurisdiction (Belarus, Ukraine, Armenia, Kyrgyzstan, etc.). The so-called System has gone through a complex historical process. Historically, initially the courts of European countries did not take into account the peculiarity of its age when considering the case of a person who committed a crime. Later, there was a tendency to pay attention to age and psycho-physiological development in the appointment of punishment for offenses and delinquency of minors. In particular, the Napoleonic Code provides for such a concept as "having understood the consequences of one's own actions or not" in relation to minors . According to experts, guardianship control over the protection of the rights of minors in court in the US was established on the initiative of Kuk and Augustus, a resident of Boston. They asked the court not to punish these children if they could attend the trial in the case of minors and make sure that the location can be corrected by the teenager, but to give them custody, telling them that they are aware of the behavior of the children after this . This led to the adoption of the law "on abandoned, neglected and criminal children and their care" for the first time in the world on July 2, 1899 in Illinoys state and the establishment of juvenile juvenile judges . If we are speaking about the experience of the France in this regard, it shall be note that the order of the underage offenders and their liability, which was adopted on February 2, 1945, numbered 45-174, was established. In addition, before that, in France, the "children's judge" was established, the task of controlling the minors in the preliminary investigation, due to local conditions, was entrusted to the judicial police. In addition, the tasks carried out between the children's judge and the investigative judge was clearly distributed. In this case, the criminal is entrusting only to the investigative court. In accordance with French criminal-procession legislation, the prosecutor was also involved in the judicial process of minors. The activities of the prosecutor are important in the circle of the tribunal for juvenile cases and in the court of oaths on juvenile cases. A prosecutor under the tribunal for the affairs of minors performed this task. One of the countries with sufficient experience in the area under study is Japan, where a separate system operates, which deals with the criminal, civil, economic and administrative affairs of minors. The family court authority covers all matters related to the protection of the rights and interests of minors, including violations and crimes committed by minors, crimes that cause harm to minors, the protection of the rights and interests of minors. The powers of the family court shall be governed by the work of offenders from the age of 14 to 20 years, at the same time, persons of the same age who are not socially adapted. The case of an adult who is older than 16 years can be given to the general criminal court to see if he has committed a serious crime . Speaking about international standards for the protection of the rights of minors, it is necessary to touch on the Convention on the rights of the child adopted on 20 November 1989, which was called the "Constitution of the rights of the child". His article 12 provides for such guarantees as obtaining legal and other assistance in the preparation of his protection without delay through his parents or legal guardian in the event of a fault committed to him by hearing his opinion in the manner prescribed by the prosessual norms of national legislation by the direct representative or the relevant authority during any judicial or administrative It is also noted in the fourth paragraph of Article 14 of the International Covenant on civil and political rights that "the judicial process in relation to minors should be such that the bunda should take into account their age and the desire to facilitate their re- education."

243 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Also, the declaration of the rights of the child (1959), the UN rules on the protection of minors deprived of Liberty (1990) and others can be cited as international documents on the Criminal Procedure of minors. There are international legal norms that have the characteristic of recommending the conduct of criminal cases of minors. They were in 1985 year Adopted by the UN General Assembly on December 10 with resolution 40/33, minors are reflected in the minimum standards for criminal proceedings. Since the final text of this document is approved by the expert council in Beijing, it is also referred to as the "Beijing rules". In it, the conduct of criminal proceedings of minors is part of the National Criminal Procedure of each state, in which the tasks of ensuring the social equality of all minors, the protection of young people and the maintenance of order in society are jointly resolved. In it, the purpose of criminal proceedings against minors is defined as: - ensuring a decent future for minors; - compliance of measures of influence with the personal characteristics of minors and the degree of social danger of the Committed Act; - the restriction of the use of certain types of punishments in relation to minors. In the"Beijing rules", it is desirable to separately distinguish the following standards in the case of minors in court proceedings: - to introduce the rule of confidentiality retention at all stages of the criminal process for minors as mandatory universal printsip; - non-application of the death penalty and the punishment for physical suffering; - the fact that the punishment for the deprivation of Liberty assigned to an adult person should always be applied as a last resort; - the minimum reduction in the term of punishment associated with the deprivation of Liberty assigned to an adult person. In international legal documents, the precise, legal age of criminal liability is not established, only general rules that determine the minimum level of liability are specified. For this reason, the minors in criminal proceedings are under the age of 18 years, in some cases even higher. The age of criminal liability in Bulgaria, Vengria, Germany is from 14 years; in Gresia and Frantia it occurs from 13 years, according to the legislation of the States in the US from 10 to 17 years. The majority of European countries reach adulthood from the age of 18 years, only in Austria It is considered to be from 19 years old, and in Shveytsaria-from 20 years old. Criminal liability in Russia, China, Japan, Korea, Georgia, Belarus, Moldova, Kazakhstan and Ukraine begins at the age of fourteen. In turn H.Rustambaev noted that the inclusion of our country in the international community, a number of international legal acts gives an opportunity to establish juvenile justice in our country, seeing cases related to juvenile cases, notes the entry into the juvenile justice system of juvenile judges, juvenile prosecutors, children's advocacy, uncontrolled and offender profilactics bodies . An important rule based on Juvenile Justice is a specific approach to each offender and to each offender in the conduct of judicial proceedings in the case of minors, that is, the solution of the issue in an individual case. For this reason, it is worthwhile to form a juvenile judicial system in ensuring the rights and legitimate interests of minors in our country. It should be noted that the adoption of the law of the Republic of Uzbekistan "on Juvenile Justice"contributes greatly to the implementation of international legal norms and standards in the field of protection of the rights of children in relation to minors, who have committed violations during interrogation, investigation and trial, as well as in the field of protection of the rights of And this plays a big role in the emergence

244 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 of an effective and modern system of protecting the rights and interests of minors in their place. According to UNICEF, representative services on child rights at the national and regional levels in more than 40 countries perform the function of an independent mechanism for ensuring child rights. Another form of guarantee for the provision of Child Rights is the Ombudsman for the rights of the child. For the first time this institute was founded in 1981 Inegegia. The Ombudsman institute, established in Sweden in 1993, is authorized to protect the needs, rights and interests of children and young people in accordance with the law on the establishment of the Ombudsman's career in the field of child rights, and to fulfill the obligations assumed by Sweden in accordance with the UN Convention on the rights of the child. Ombudsmanlike Europe (Austria, Belgium, Germany, Denmark, Iceland, Luxembourg, Norway, Finland and Sweden), valotinamerica (Guatemala, Colombia,Costa Rica and Peru), as well as South Austria, Canada (Ontario and British Columbia), Israel, Spain and New Zealand. The representative for the rights of the child complements the existing forms and means of protection of the rights of the child, without taking into account in his activity the traditional structures that have taken into account other components of the provision of the rights and legitimate interests of the child to his authority. According to the above, the president of the Republic of Uzbekistan On April 22, 2019, the PP-4296-th resolution"on additional measures for further protection of the rights of the child" introduced the representative Institute for human rights (ombudsman) of the Oliy Majlis of the Republic of Uzbekistan. In our opinion, the introduction of this institute has emerged as a mechanism for protecting the rights of minors, controlling the implementation of legislation on them and ensuring their non-discriminatory implementation, as well as solving problems related to the implementation of the rights of minors.

Literatures: 1.Rustambaev M.H. Prava cheloveka nachinayutsya s prav rebyonka / / materials of the scientific-practical conference"the legal status of children in need of social and legal protection". - T.: New century generation, 2006. B.12 2.Abdumajidov G'.A. Justice, responsibility, punishment. // State and law. -2003.- ¹ 4. - p14. 3.Djambakiev B. Some issues of improving the legal framework of state policy on youth//philosophy and law.2007.¹2.- p 57-58. 4.Hamidova.A.Juvenile Yustisia how should it be? The treatise./ Responsible editor D. H.Boboev.- T. 2006.- 40 p. 5.McClellan D. Juvenile justice in the United States // Criminal justice: problems of international cooperation, Moscow, 1994, P. 176. 6.Juvenile justice: Specifics of the implementation of judicial power /E. B. Melnikova./ /State and law at the turn of the century. Criminology. Criminal law. Judicial law, Moscow, 2001, Pp. 259-265. 7.USA. Constitution and legislative acts. - M.: Norm-INTEX. 1993. P. 572. 8.Introduction à la justice des mineurs, Patrice Saceda., Vaucresson, CNFE-PJJ, novembre 2001. 9.Criminal law of foreign States. General part: Tutorial/ Ed. and with a Preface by I. D. Kozochkin, Moscow: omega-L, Griboyedov Institute of international law and Economics, 2003, P. 347.

245 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

10.James R.Himes Implementing the Convention on the Right of the Child, UNICEF, Italy, 1995.ð.78. 10.Convention on the rights of the child. T.: UNICEF Uzbekistan, 2014. p.15. 11.Current international law.In 3 volumes.Compiled by Yu. M. Kolosov, E. S. Krivchikova, Vol. 2, Moscow, Publishing house of the Moscow independent Institute of international law. 2007. - P. 69. 12.Rustamboev M.H. Prospects for the improvement of youth legislation//system of protection of the rights of minors and young people: problems and solutions. Scientific- practical conference materials / responsible muhar. T.A.Umarov. - T.: KONSAUDITINFORM-EDITION, 2008. B.34. 13.http://pnu.edu.ru/ru/faculties/full_time/uf/iogip/study/studentsbooks/histsources2/ igpzio52/Óãîëîâíî-ïðîöåñ-ñóàëüíûé êîäåêñ Ôðàíöèè, 1808 ã. 14.http://lib.sale/yuvenalnaya-yustitsiya-pravo/semeynyiy-sud31946.html 15.http://lib.sale/yuvenalnaya-yustitsiya-pravo/322-yuvenalnyie-sudyi-dve-33742.html

246 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

INVESTMENT POTENTIAL OF NAVOI REGION

J.K.Ergashov Deputy head of the Department, Department of Investment and foreign trade of the Navoi region of the Republic of Uzbekistan. Annotation The article considers the investment potential of the Navoi region and assesses the main components of the investment potential of the region: natural resource potential, production potential, human resources potential, innovation potential, investment infrastructure. The factors that ensure the investment attractiveness of the region are considered. Keywords: investment, investment potential of the region, mineral resources, free economic zone.

Navoi region is one of the largest regions of Uzbekistan, occupying a special place in its centuries-old history, cultural and educational heritage. Today, Navoi region is the largest industrial region in the heart of Uzbekistan, providing stability and economic development of the Republic as a whole. The main factors of successful business implementation and investment attractiveness of Navoi region are the rich mineral resource base, transport and logistics system, actively developing infrastructure and human resources. 65% of non-ferrous metals, 40% of cement, 8% of mineral fertilizers, 9% of electricity produced in Uzbekistan is accounted for by Navoi mining and metallurgical combine, Navoiazot, Kyzylkumcement and Navoi thermal power plant, which are the locomotive of the industrial sector. The region contains almost all elements of the periodic table. In particular, 6700 tons of zinc, 80400 ton of uranium, 2048,9 tone silver 972,4 thousand tons of tungsten, 454,4 gold tone, 16506 thousand tons of copper, 115 thousand tons of molybdenum, 1300 tone tin, 3 763 thousand tons of feldspar and wollastonite, 9353 thousand tons of glass raw material, 16386 thousand ton kaolin, 206,1 thousand tons chalk rocks, 11137 thousand tons clays for drilling fluids, 8236 thousand tons of phosphorite ores, 171 thousand tons of mineral salts, 256,3 tonkachoa, 1880 thousand tons of ironstone, 12763 thousand m3 of natural facing stones, 12078 thousand m3 of expanded clay raw materials and others. Gold, silver and uranium are extracted on an industrial scale by the Navoi mining and metallurgical combine, which is one of the hundred largest enterprises in the world. Currently, there are 204 enterprises with foreign capital operating in the region, mainly in the field of industry, chemistry, and logistics. Most of the enterprises were created in cooperation with Russia, China, Turkey, and South Korea. As part of the investment program, these enterprises spent 165 million us dollars in 2019. The developed investments are mainly directed to the production of construction materials, electrical engineering and light industry. In addition, as a result of meetings with foreign investors and representatives of the diplomatic corps, as well as the results of "InvestinNavoi" and "Uzbek-American- Canadian" international business forums, agreements were reached on the implementation of 33 projects totaling 370.0 million us dollars. World experience shows that in order for the region to become attractive to investors, a developed investment infrastructure is necessary. Navoi free economic zone, which has a developed engineering and technical infrastructure and convenient logistics, has become a very attractive platform for foreign

247 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 investors. Today, 40 projects worth 205.7 million us dollars have been implemented in the Navoi FEZ on the basis of 29 enterprises. In addition, 56 projects worth 497.4 million us dollars are being implemented. One of the region's business cards is Navoi international airport, which meets high international standards and is able to accept aircraft of any take-off weight. The international intermodal logistics center operates on the territory of the airport - the only high-tech air cargo complex in Central Asia that has access to the main logistics centers in Europe and Asia. World experience shows that in order for the region to become attractive to investors, a developed investment infrastructure is necessary. Navoi free economic zone, which has a developed engineering and technical infrastructure and convenient logistics, has become a very attractive platform for foreign investors. Today, 40 projects worth 205.7 million us dollars have been implemented in the Navoi FEZ on the basis of 29 enterprises. In addition, 56 projects worth 497.4 million us dollars are being implemented. One of the region's business cards is Navoi international airport, which meets high international standards and is able to accept aircraft of any take-off weight. The international intermodal logistics center operates on the territory of the airport - the only high-tech air cargo complex in Central Asia that has access to the main logistics centers in Europe and Asia. Also, labor resources are equally important for foreign investors. Navoi region is a place of concentration of highly qualified and professional personnel. Today, there are 2 higher educational institutions in Navoi region that specialize in training specialists in technical and special industry areas. As you know, a favorable investment climate is a necessary condition for ensuring stable high economic development, attracting investment to regions and industries, and boosting business activity. For this purpose, as well as for the development of innovative entrepreneurship and high-tech industry, the entire territory of Navoi region is defined as a free economic zone (FEZ) for innovative, high-tech, export-oriented and import- substituting industries for the period until January 1, 2030, with the possibility of further extension. Enterprises that implement investment projects within the territorial borders of the Navoi region are granted the status of a participant in the Navoi free economic zone with production facilities located in territories with existing infrastructure. Enterprises that have received the status of a FEZ participant are exempt from paying land tax, profit tax, property tax of legal entities, a single tax payment for micro firms and small enterprises, customs payments for equipment, raw materials, materials and components imported for their own production needs, as well as customs payments for construction materials that are not produced in the Republic and imported as part of the implementation of projects. Benefits are provided for a period of 3 to 10 years depending on the amount of the investment being made, including the equivalent of from 300 thousand USD to 3 million USD - for a period of 3 years, from 3 million USD to 5 million USD - for a period of 5 years, from 5 million USD to 10 million USD - for a period of 7 years, from 10 million USD and above for a period of 10 years. In addition, for the founders of enterprises with foreign investment - participants of the Navoi FEZ and their family members, the "Investment Visa" is introduced for a period of up to 3 years with the possibility of extending it without leaving the country. Navoi region is an example of a dynamically developing region of Uzbekistan, with a rich history and a successful present, which strives to take its rightful place in the

248 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Republic and the world, to make the life of citizens better and more comfortable.

Literature: 1. Open statistical data [Electronic resource] - URL:https://stat.uz/ru/otkrytye-dannye 2. State balance of mineral resources [Electronic resource] - URL: https:// www.uzgeolcom.uz/en/page/112 3. Investment potential of Navoi region [Electronic resource] - http://navoi.uz/uz/ menu/vilojatning-investitsion-saloijati

249 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

TECHNOLOGY

SOURCES OF CLEAN DRINKING WATER IN THE HYDROSPHERE

Mamadaliev Khayrulla teacher Department "Buildings and Structures" Bakxrinova Lobar teacher, Department "Water Supply, Sewerage and Water Resources Protection"; Barotov Kobuljon student Samarkand State Architectural and Construction Mirzo Ulugbek Institute; Uzbekistan, Samarkand. [email protected]

Abstract: This scientific document provides information on water resources, as well as problems associated with clean drinking water and their solutions. Studies have been conducted to increase the level of pollution of clean drinking water resources from year to year and the needs of the population in drinking water. Key words: oceans, rivers, lakes, seas, groundwater, reservoirs, oil products, mercury, lead and its derivatives, zinc, copper, chromium, manganese.

1. INTRODUCTION The aquatic environment consists of the hydrosphere, which makes up all the free water on Earth, and these waters are physically and chemically bound to the minerals in the earth's crust. The hydrosphere includes the world's oceans, rivers, lakes, seas, groundwaters and reservoirs. The driving force of the hydrosphere is the exchange of water in nature. The hydrosphere, in turn, is very closely related to the lithosphere, atmosphere and biosphere. 2. MAIN PART Most of the water on Earth is concentrated in the seas and oceans. On the ground. Fresh water regeneration occurs due to the circulation of water in nature. In many parts of the world, rivers are the main source of electricity. Fresh water is used by people for domestic, agricultural and industrial needs. Unfortunately, as a result of human activity, natural waters are polluted, and their biosphere function decreases. Water pollution is an important issue today. Water is mainly contaminated with oil and oil products, mercury, lead and its compounds, zinc, copper, chromium, manganese, as well as radioactive elements, toxic chemicals and others. Humanity uses a lot of fresh water for its own needs. But today there are cases of lack of fresh water in different parts of the world. Currently, fresh water needs of 20% of the urban population and 75% of the rural population of the planet are not satisfied. Their stocks are also declining due to fresh water pollution. Toxic running water is especially dangerous. "Once the supply of fresh water becomes a painful problem for the global economy, the plague can return to London, and the massive migration of Africans can lead to unrest in Europe. By 2030, 47% of the world's population will face water shortages. In Africa alone,

250 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 climate change is expected to affect 250 million people by 2020. Water scarcity currently covers most of Africa, the Middle East, South and Southeast Asia. Despite the fact that large rivers flow on its territory, the inhabitants of China and India lack water. The drought problem is especially acute in eastern China. In 550 out of 600 large cities, fresh water supplies are declining every day. Over the past 40 years, the amount of fresh water per capita in the world has decreased by 60 percent. It is forecasted to double in the next 25 years. Global water scarcity can lead to riots, mass migration, and economic crisis. Experts from the world's largest companies that use the largest amount of fresh water predict similar failures. Experts from Shell, Coca-Cola, Procter & Gamble, Cargill and other companies, whose activities are closely linked to reliable water supply, also noted that the next 20 years will be a really difficult period. This is because water demand is increasing as a result of the enrichment of developing countries. While water scarcity was initially a problem only for poor countries, today even the richest countries are struggling with it. For reference: drinking water consumption has increased 6-fold over the past 100 years, and by 2050 this amount is expected to double again. This is primarily due to irrigation and agricultural requirements. Some countries are searching for water to produce simple foods ... European countries on the shores of the Atlantic Ocean suffer from periodic shores. Areas that use more fresh water, such as tourism and agriculture, are causing the Mediterranean to run out of water. In recent years, there have been changes in people's lifestyles and dietary standards, and meat and dairy products have become more consumed in countries with economies in transition. For example, if for one kilogram of wheat 800 to 1000 liters of water is required, for one kilogram of meat this amount is from 2000 to 16000 liters. 3. CONCLUSIONS That is, there are a lot of problems in research the health of millions of people on Earth is at risk due to lack of plumbing and non-compliance with cleanliness rules. Of the more than 7 billion people in the world, 1.2 billion people need clean drinking water, and 2.3 billion people use unsanitary water. Currently, the country has 77 sources of fresh groundwater, and their total reserves are 57.6 million cubic meters. Cubic Meters. Practical work was carried out at the level of state policy for the protection of these freshwater resources.

Bibliography: 1. Resolution of the President of the Republic of Uzbekistan. On measures to streamline control and accounting for the rational use of groundwater reserves for 2017-2021. Tashkent, May 4, 2017, No. PP-2954 2. The Law of the Republic of Uzbekistan "On Water and Water Use". Tashkent, 1993

251 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

ARCHITECTURAL DESIGN TECHNIQUE PROVIDES LIGHTWALLS OF RESEARCH APPROACH

Mamurova Feruza Islamovna Yakhyaeva Muslimakhon Tokhirbaevna (Uzbekistan. Tashkent Institute of Railway Engineers)

Key words: Architecture, orthogonal shadow, relief, space, lighting, beam, drawing, perspective.

Architectural monuments of various eras indicate that masters of the past skillfully used the architectural quality of chiaroscuro. In Egyptian architecture, with bright and high sun, even minor reliefs gave an expressive texture to the walls. A particularly skillful application of the architectural qualities of light and shadow can be seen in the constructions of Greece and Rome. Masters of the Renaissance perfectly used the formative properties of chiaroscuro. Leonardo da Vinci said that "relief comes from shadows and light, or, in other words, from light and dark. So, whoever avoids shadows avoids the glory of art. " Chiaroscuro plays the role of a formative factor in the perception of any spatial object. Drawings performed in the process of architectural design should be visual and give the most complete picture of the volumetric-spatial structure of the object, compositional solution, the external appearance of the building, its plastic solution, surface relief, etc. Shadows on the architectural drawing provide an opportunity to bring a little closer perception a flat image to the perception of a real object in kind. The image of chiaroscuro in the drawing consists of two stages: the first is the construction of the contours of the shadows and the second is the identification and transmission of gradations of illumination taking into account physical laws and the "air" perspective. Shadows can be built both with artificial lighting of the object, and with natural sunlight. In the first case, the light source is located at an insignificant distance from the object. In this case, the rays of light form a conical beam of rays, the center of which is the light source. In natural light, the light source is removed to infinity and the light rays are parallel to each other. To build a shadow of a straight line or a flat figure on one plane of projections, it is enough to build real shadows of points, the ends of a segment, or points (vertices) of a flat figure. If the shadow of a straight line, a flat figure falls on two planes of projections, it is necessary to build an imaginary shadow of one of the points. The incident shadow of a point is the intersection point of the light ray S passing through it with the surface or plane, and which the shadow falls. The shadow of the point will fall on that plane of projections that the light beam will meet earlier, that is, to which the point is closer. It is possible to build a shadow of a point without conducting light rays, but by forming a rectangular isosceles triangle in the direction of the light beam, as shown in the drawing. Sometimes it becomes necessary to build a shadow of a point, which in reality is not. Such a shadow is called imaginary. To construct the shadow of a curve line, it is enough to construct the falling shadows of a number of points belonging to this line and connect them with a smooth curve. When constructing shadows in orthogonal projections, the direction of the light rays is taken parallel to the diagonal direction of the cube, whose faces are parallel to the projection planes. The projections of the diagonal of a cube are the diagonals of squares. The projections of light rays in this case make an angle of 45 ° with the x axis.

252 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Such a "standard" direction of light rays creates certain advantages when constructing shadows and performing an architectural drawing, as it facilitates construction and makes it possible to "see" the location of building elements, to understand the shape, proportions and sizes of object elements by the amount of shadow cast by individual parts of the building When constructing a shadow from a plane figure bounded by a curved line, it is enough to build a shadow from one point of the figure, and then transfer the contour of the curve to the shadow point. An opaque disk centered at point C is parallel to the frontal plane of the projections. It is enough to build a shadow from the center of the CT disk, then, taking the point as the center, construct a circle of a given radius. When constructing shadows from geometric bodies, they build their own and falling shadows. Own shadow is formed by light rays tangent to the surface. Each point of its own shadow corresponds to a point of shadow falling. If the base of the geometric body is located on the projection plane, the construction of the shadow is simplified. Glare is the most illuminated part of the surface of an object. When constructing a shadow on two planes of projections, first build a shadow, assuming that the shadow falls on one plane of projections (use an imaginary shadow). Meeting with the OX axis, the shadow is refracted and goes to the frontal plane of projections. The construction of shadows on the facades of buildings is based on determining the points of intersection of light rays with the vertical planes of the facades or inclined slopes of the roof. To complete the constructions of the falling shadow, it is necessary to have at least two projections of the building or its fragments given. When determining the contour of a falling shadow, it is necessary to use all the rules formulated earlier. When building the shadow of the fragments of the building determine: * outline of your own shadow; * the plane on which the shadow falls; * Build a falling shadow. Perspective - an image built on the basis of central projection, taking into account the apparent changes in the size and shape of the depicted object, caused by its distance from the observation point and its location in space. A perspective image can be constructed by projecting onto various planes or surfaces. o Linear perspective - built with central projection on a vertical plane. o Ceiling perspective - built with central projection on a horizontal plane. o Panoramic perspective - built with central projection onto a cylindrical surface. o Dome perspective - built with central projection onto a spherical surface. The perspective of the line is convenient to build on the singular points of the line. Special points of the line include: o the beginning of the line - the point of intersection of the line with the plane of the picture; o limit point of the line - the point of the line infinitely distant from the observer. The prospect of a straight line perpendicular to the subject plane T (vertical line) is a vertical straight line, the value of which can be equal to the value of a given line, more or less than it. When building a perspective using architects, two projections of a given object are used - frontal and horizontal. The perception of the architectural drawing with the image of chiaroscuro is much closer to the perception of a real object.

253 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

BIBLIOGRAPHY 1. N.A. Troitskaya, G.N.Butuzova. Shadows in orthogonal projections, perspective and axonometry. Vladimir 2009. 2. Klimukhin, A. G. Descriptive geometry. Moscow: - 2007.

254 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

FEATURES OF IMPLEMENTATION OF REMOTE LEARNING

Omarova Haóahan Sulaymanovna Nukus branch of Tashkent University of Information Technology

At the present stage of development of the educational system, more and more importance is given to distance learning methods. The distance learning system in combination with the latest information technologies allows you to implement an individual approach to learning and achieve high results, thanks to the optimal selection of the content of the training course, as well as teaching methods and tools. In this article, we consider distance learning as an alternative to other types of training: o full-time, part-time, or evening studies at a university; o self-education using educational literature and Internet resources; o tutoring. Therefore, it is necessary to highlight the features that distinguish distance learning from the rest of the listed types of training. Distance learning is aimed at people who want to achieve a certain level of mastery of a subject (usually a single one), studying at a time convenient for them and not leaving home. This determines the main features of distance learning. Unlike education at a university, distance learning allows a student to limit himself to studying one or several subjects he needs (or even a separate topic within the chosen subject), without wasting time and effort on other subjects that are not of interest to him. At the same time, a remote educational institution, as a rule, also allows you to choose the desired level of development of this subject. The main learning tool is a computer program. In preparing the material, the teacher can use all the necessary multimedia tools: photo, animation, audio, video. In addition to the training program, a methodological guide is being developed, which is a leading (guiding) tool. This methodological manual sets out the necessary minimum of theoretical information (basic formulas, principles, etc.), while a computer program more clearly demonstrates and reveals educational material. To implement an individual approach to teaching, each teacher develops a single program, which is a set of successive stages (blocks) of studying the subject. The student is given the opportunity to independently choose from which step to start training, which steps (possibly) to skip, and which step to stop. The task of the teacher in this case is to control how well the learner owns knowledge from the missing steps. Since the training program is usually built in such a way that the study of subsequent stages (blocks) is based on the previous ones, the student is required to confirm the possession of the necessary knowledge and skills from the blocks that he decided to skip. In case of discrepancy with the required level, the student is invited to study the material on their own, or to include these blocks in their training course. The entire teaching material of the course is divided into lessons, each lesson is devoted to a topic. If possible, the lesson should cover the whole topic, regardless of its volume and complexity. Each lesson should include the following elements: 1. The introductory part, which informs the topic of the lesson, indicates the relationship of this topic with other topics of the course. 2. The theoretical part, which is the main content of the lesson. 3. The practical part, including questions and tasks, with which the student can independently assess the level of assimilation of the material.

255 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

4. The control part, consisting of questions and tasks that the student must complete at the end of the study of the topic. Completed tasks are sent to the teacher for verification; only their successful implementation allows the learner to proceed to the study of the next topic. The second stage in the implementation of the distance learning system is direct training.

References 1. Michael Moore, Greg Kearsley "Distance Education a systems view" 2005. Wadsworth Canada 2. Timothy K. Shih, Jason C. Hung "Fiture direktions in distance learning and communication technologies" 2007. Taiwan, USA 3. Law of the Republic of Uzbekistan dated 29.08.1997 ¹ 464-1 "Ob obrazovanii" - Tashkent 1997 4. National program for the preparation of personnel (Approved by the Law of the Republic of Uzbekistan dated 29.08.1997)

256 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

INVESTMENT POTENTIAL AS THE BASIS FOR THE DEVELOPMENT OF AGRIBUSINESS IN THE REGIONS.

Ruziev Hamrokul Jurayevich (independent researcher of the Karshi branch of TUIT named after Mohammed al- Khorezmi).

Annotation. This article explains the main purpose of the agro-industrial complex, the main function of which is the system of growing, harvesting, processing and supplying agricultural products to consumers, as well as ensuring sustainable operation, strengthening the country's economy, raising the standard of living. Key words: Agro-industrial complex, agricultural products, many service networks,means of production.

At the present stage, for all developing countries in general, and for the Republic of Uzbekistan, in particular, investments play a very important role in the economic processes of development of agribusiness in the regions. They help to adjust the processes of capital reproduction and maintain its growth rates, ensure the development of the most important sectors of the national economy, structural changes, restructuring and modernization of the economy, accelerate the country's innovative development and improve the social environment. In fact, they encompass not only the process of production, consumption and accumulation, but also a number of natural-technical and social phenomena, and have an impact on the development of the agricultural infrastructure, i.e. permeate all spheres of life in modern society [2]. The attractiveness and development of foreign investment in stimulating the economy, including the country's agriculture. In 2019, positive results were achieved. "The flow of investment has increased significantly. Foreign direct investment amounted to $ 4.2 billion, which - pay attention - by $ 3.1 billion, or 3.7 times, more than in 2018. The share of investment in gross domestic product reached 37 percent. Today, the legal framework for investment in the country's economy is being strengthened. An example is the Law on Investments and Investment Activities of December 25, 2019. The main purpose of this Law is to regulate relations in the field of investments and investment activities carried out by foreign and domestic investors. In accordance with Article 3 of this Law, "Enterprises with foreign investment in the territory of the Republic of Uzbekistan are enterprises in which foreign investment makes up at least fifteen percent of the shares (stakes, shares) or authorized capital (authorized capital)" In Uzbekistan, an Action Strategy has been approved in five priority areas for the development of the Republic of Uzbekistan in 2017-2021 [2]. The main goal of the Strategy is the development of human capital as the main factor determining the level of a country's competitiveness on the world stage and its innovative progress. Among other tasks for the modernization and intensive development of agriculture and agribusiness in the regions are: " deepening structural reforms and the dynamic development of agricultural production, further strengthening the country's food security, expanding the production of environmentally friendly products, significantly increasing the export potential of the agricultural sector; " stimulation and creation of favorable conditions for the development of farms, especially multidisciplinary ones, engaged in both the production of agricultural products

257 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 and processing, procurement, storage, marketing, construction work and the provision of services; " implementation of investment projects for the construction of new, reconstruction and modernization of existing processing enterprises, equipped with modern high-tech equipment for deeper processing of agricultural products, the production of convenience foods and finished food products; " Further expansion of the infrastructure for the storage, transportation and marketing of agricultural products, the provision of agrochemical, financial and other modern market services. The document provides for a comprehensive and balanced socio-economic development of the regions, the optimal and efficient use of their potential: " ensuring the integrated and effective use of the natural, industrial and agricultural potential of each region to accelerate socio-economic development, increase the level of employment and incomes of the population; " reduction of differentiation in the level of socio-economic development of the regions by expanding the scale of modernization and diversification of the economy of the territories, primarily by increasing their agro-industrial and export potential; " the active development of rural regions through the creation of new agro-industrial enterprises and service centers in them, the creation of small industrial zones, the attraction of funds from large business associations, bank loans and private foreign investment; " reduction of subvention areas and cities, expansion of the revenue base of local budgets due to the accelerated development of the agro-industrial complex and the service sector; " further development of the production, market infrastructure of the region in order to create favorable conditions for the placement of agricultural and other production facilities, the wide development of private enterprise. As a result of the practical implementation of large-scale measures provided for in the State program for the revival and development of agriculture, in subsequent state programs and government decrees, as well as in the State program for the development of agricultural business in the Republic of Uzbekistan, significant work was done to increase the sustainability of agriculture and the agricultural sector in whole. A substantial increase in crop yields and livestock productivity, labor productivity was ensured, the material and technical base of agricultural production was modernized on an innovative basis, the financial condition of many agricultural organizations and other agricultural enterprises improved. The level of wages of those employed in agricultural production has increased, significant results have been achieved in the development of the social infrastructure of the countryside. In 2015-2019, the gross agricultural output increased 1.7 times. On the production of the main types of agricultural products per capita of the Republic of Uzbekistan. In 2019, the country's level of self-sufficiency in the main types of agricultural food (the level of domestic production is sufficient to meet the needs of the domestic market) was: for milk and dairy products - 138.1%, vegetable oil - 117.0, meat and meat products -136.0, eggs -123 , 4, vegetables - 102.4% [3]. At the same time, the sustainability of the country's agricultural production development is insufficient, is not adequate for the current competitive conditions in the domestic and foreign agricultural products markets, and does not fully meet the goals of ensuring the stable functioning of economic entities on Today, the creation of conditions for further sustainable development of the agro- industrial complex is one of the most important strategic goals of state policy. The role

258 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 of the priority direction to achieve these goals in the context of accelerated dynamics of market transformations is given to the innovative modernization of the processes of production and social development of agribusiness organizations based on the active improvement of their scientific and staffing. In our opinion, the most important components of the research subject, taking into account the current state and prospects of sustainable development of the agro-industrial complex, should be theoretical, methodological and applied developments for the development of fundamentally new production technologies, based on the progressive trend of informatization and digitalization of the agricultural economy. The system of staff development should also be improved. All this together will allow the formation of a modern knowledge management system in the agricultural sector, including the educational process in universities, various organizational forms of advanced training, benchmarking, consulting and other methods of disseminating the experience of advanced farms. Among the most effective and relevant directions of increasing the sustainability of the functioning and development of economic entities of the agro-industrial complex of the republic is the diversification of their activities, production and commodity structure, as well as export deliveries of products. The implementation of scientifically based diversification will make it possible to make fuller use of the agroclimatic resources of the country and regions, of each economy, and will contribute to the creation of additional jobs in rural areas and to an increase in the level of employment. Diversification processes concern not only the formation of a wider range of agricultural products. They also determine the transformation of economic relations in the agro- industrial complex, the creation of new organizational forms of management and integrated formations. All this should be carried out on the basis of the principles of rational adaptation of production to the natural, industrial and market conditions of management. The problem of agricultural export for the Republic of Uzbekistan every year becomes more and more urgent. This is due, firstly, to an increase in the output of a number of products in other countries, which reduces their need for imports. Secondly, Uzbekistan has created large capacities for the production of a number of types of agricultural products, as a result of which its production significantly exceeds the needs of the domestic market. Therefore, it is necessary to look for new foreign markets, which involves the expansion of relevant marketing research, the intensification of work to improve the logistics of product sales, as well as the use of reserves to increase the competitiveness of products according to price and quality criteria. The formation of economic, social and institutional conditions for the development of diversification of agricultural production is in dialectical interaction with the processes of improving the production specialization of business entities and regional distribution of agricultural production. The Head of State constantly points to the need to deepen the specialization of economic entities and the territorial distribution of agricultural production, taking into account the natural and industrial and economic conditions of the regions. It is necessary to research and develop scientifically based measures to increase the efficiency of production specialization, taking into account the specifics of the soil-climatic and economic conditions for the functioning of agricultural organizations. It is especially important to develop methodological approaches based on the principles of scientific marketing to ensure the rational specialization of farms. This will become a fundamental factor in the stability of the functioning of small forms of management in the agro- industrial complex, guaranteed and cost-effective marketing of their products.

259 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Literature 1. Imamov Kh. Kh.: "Organization and financing of investments"; Toolkit. - T.: "Economics and Finance", 2010. 2. Kupryashin G.L. Political modernization. - M.: Knowledge of society, 1991. 3. Gozibekov DG, Nosirova E.E.: "Attracting foreign investment in the economy of Uzbekistan". Risol. - T.: "Economics-Finance", 2007

260 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

SOCIAL GEOGRAPHIC INSTALLATION OF ARCHAEOLOGICAL MONUMENTS AND HISTORICAL SITES

Shoyusupova Muhabbat Sagatova Aziza [email protected]

Annotation: Even previously known archaeological sites on the territory of the southernmost region of Uzbekistan - Surkhandarya-for a long time could not be reliably correlated with the middle of the first Millennium BC due to the rudimentary state of the chronological scale of archaeological materials. Keywords: history expedition, archaeological team, Surkhandarya region

The work of the previous stage in neighboring territories changed the situation, and since the beginning of the 1960s, Dating of layers and archaeological materials to the specified time has been proposed for the objects of our research zone. Apparently, the first time it happened to the ancient settlement Khalchayan, the lower layers of which were related to IV century BC. Research has studied the archaeological groups had significant proportions that, in particular, resulted in the creation of the Uzbekistan art history expedition (Usica). A decision is immediately made to conduct an exploratory survey of the territory of Surkhandarya. Dating back to the middle of the first Millennium BC was discovered. Labelcourse (1969), an unnamed settlement on the shores of lake Ahmad-Kul (1970), Talismania I (1972), Gaziantep, Bestepe (Bandyhan II), Indictae in Bandiana (1973), Kiziltepe (1971) and a group of nearby objects Kizilca (1973-1976 years), Bandaranayaka (1976), Obesita, Sorgulama and Karatepe (1977), Serobaba (1978), as well as a number of objects regarding the Dating of the early iron age which at that time was not enough materials. The discovery of so many monuments of the middle of I Millennium BC on the territory of the former hitherto essentially "white spot" on the archaeological map of Central Asia has led its discoverer to the original insights about the patterns of settlement of the territory in the Achaemenid and the archaeological community's understanding of the need to expand the scope of research objects of this period. In view of this, stationary archaeological research is carried out on Talashkantepa, on the monuments of Bandyhan, on Kizyltepa, and Kizylcha. In addition to the work of this scientist, the results of various studies of early iron monuments were widely reflected in the generalizing works of E. V. Rtveladze on archeology, history, and historical geography of southern Uzbekistan. Almost simultaneously with the discovery of the layers of the middle of the first Millennium BC, a monument of the late bronze age - early iron Kucuktepa was discovered on Halchayan. The first excavations carried out in the 1960s by L. I. Albaum confirmed the presence of layers of these epochs, including materials from our chronological range found in the upper layers. Capital publication of the results of research of Kucuktepa, published after the resumption of excavations at this site in 1977 by the staff of the detachment under the leadership of A. A. Askarov, along with the publication of materials from the site with a proper set of analogies38 contained the conclusions of this group (primarily its leader) on the per iodization of the late bronze - early iron age. In it, the author collected most of the known data on the monuments of southern Uzbekistan and Tajikistan, on the basis of materials from which he finalized the typology of ceramic complexes for per iodization, proposed by A. A. Askarov, with the allocation of the transition period to the early antique time; in addition, some historical

261 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 issues were considered. In addition, under the auspices of the Institute of Archaeology, the Termez archaeological team conducted work on the base site of which - the old Termez settlement - in 1984, sh. R. Pidaev identified layers of the middle of the first Millennium BC, and also established the presence of synchronous materials at the nearby early medieval settlement of Kucuktepa. An overview of this rich stage of the archaeological study of Central Asia during the early iron age will not be sufficient without at least a brief coverage of similar works in the adjacent territories, where research was conducted no less actively than in the South of Uzbekistan. In Tajikistan, extensive research was conducted by the South Tajik archaeological expedition led by B. A. Litvinsky. For our topic, the excavations of Boldaytepa, Tamoshotepa, a group of monuments of Baitu-dasht and such a unique object as Takhti- Sanguin are important. The history of research in General, and archaeological research in particular, is extremely important for getting a General idea of the problem, shows the evolution of opinions on the chosen topic, identifies key issues and, highlighting the shortcomings of the work, forms the main directions for further research. Many geographical and archaeological issues were repeatedly considered earlier, but, in our opinion, only the accumulation of a complex of sources on the subject allowed us to get as close to resolving them as possible. Once again, despite the shortcomings listed above, the archaeological database developed by our predecessors and their historical and archaeological constructions remain important for further research. Exploration in the North of the Surkhandarya region was continued By L. M. Sverchkov and employees of the company established in 2003 Baisun archaeological expedition (BAE); one of the significant results of this activity was the discovery and research of The kurganzol fortress (late IV century BC).In 2005-2010, BAE employees together with German archaeologists undertook research of the monuments of Bandykhan, including work on the sites of the mid-I Millennium BC (Gazimullatepa, Bektepa and Kindyktepa), which brought interesting results. Almost all research in recent years has been favorably distinguished by the complex nature of research, the possibility of conducting work at a new technical level, the point orientation of research, which is possible due to the accumulation and systematization of data, and other aspects characteristic of modern archaeology. Thanks to this, we were able to identify ways to solve a complex of archaeological and historical problems in our area.

Literatures: 1. Annaev T. 1987: Works on new buildings in Surkhandarya / / AO-1986, 491-492. 2. Kabanov S. K. 1951: Archaeological surveys in the Shakhrisabz oasis // News of Academy of Sciences of the Uzbek SSR. 6, 61-68. 3. Pidaev sh. R. 2000: materials for studying the ancient history of Termez / / ONU 3, 51-56.

262 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

Small architectural forms in an urban environment

Tashkent Institute of Architecture and Civil Engineering Associate Professor: Sadikova M.A. Master:Asilbekova M.Q.

Anatation: This article discusses the problems of organizing a single space in large Central Asian modern cities through small architectural forms. Ways to search for these issues. Key words: Ìàëûå àðõèòåêòóðíûå ôîðìû, èñòîðè÷åñêàÿ çîíà, óçêèå çàòåìíåííûå óëî÷êè, êîëîðèò ãîðîäà, âíóòðåííûé äâîð.

Tashkent, as a large Central Asian city, has, as it were, several layers of a qualitatively temporary architectural environment: these are old buildings, and relatively new areas built already during the independence period, but decorated with samples of panel housing construction, and completely new buildings of the present day, which on the one hand are of the same type, and on the other hand are all different, fragments of the "colonial period". At the same time, these are the components of one big city, which require combining into a single whole with elements of small architectural forms including: kiosks, bus stations, shaded canopies, benches, lighting elements, pedestrian walkways, drinking fountains and much more. And we are faced with such a question. How should these components communicate with the different environments of the same city? This problem should be viewed through the "prism" of architecture and the "first plan" - small forms of architecture, their potential means to solve the problems of variable individual saturation of the urban environment at a high artistic level. It is also necessary to note the already existing negative experience, which did not give great results in this direction.(Fig. 1-2).

These are the same bus stations,and lawn with flowers, and road signs, and much more. After all, our city had its own "environmental flavor", which has a unique charm of the Central Asian region, the evolution of which causes serious concern. The process of changing the urban environment today is often not always good features, the city loses its flavor, identity, becoming traditional without a specific face ... The rapid pace of development, incomparable with the past slowly current centuries, accelerated the moral depreciation of structures, which much more often requires redevelopment, rebuilding, demolition, and the volume of new buildings turned the historical environment of the city into an island surrounded by new buildings, which often does not overlap

263 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020 with the existing historical zone. This process in Central Asia is dangerous for its irreversibility. After all, building materials that have existed for centuries are very short- lived, are often lost and maintaining the urban environment in its original form is in conflict with the social issues of creating a comfortable space for people.These problems require their understanding and resolution. After all, the dialectical connection with the traditional town-planning scale of the eastern city has already been lost. If we analyze the origins of the planning principles that have developed over the centuries on our land: high solar radiation, which influenced not only the decision of the facades and the location of the streets, but also the entire planning structure of the city, hence the narrow shaded streets andwinding streets - bazaars with various types of coatings, providing protection from the hot sun, closing houses and enclosing walls formed the microclimate of the spatial environment of small retail areas with ponds and small plots of land. From time immemorial, this has been the colorful face of our Central Asian cities. The above planning, urban planning and landscape techniques, including high building density, closed compositional techniques, courtyards, various types of coverings and paving, water and greenery - all ways to develop the environment are available today. Apparently the exception is the streets of today. Undoubtedly, the traffic flows of a large modern city are discordant with narrow shaded streets - this is an inevitable phenomenon in large cities, especially in such a large metropolis as Tashkent. True, it should be noted that, unlike the streets, the modern squares of many Central Asian cities are hypertrophied to nonsense, which many experts of the present time note. The planning structure of the modern Central Asian city is not much different from the Central European one. Perhaps this is because observing the old and new traditions of everyday life, leisure, collective communication of the Central Asian city requires adjusting the regulatory data, but also fundamentally different from European cities in the ratio of open and covered spaces, protection from excessive insolation of the area of eastern cities. Need your own "furniture" in the open air, which allows you to originally solve the pedestrian streets of Central Asian cities. It seems that the approach should be extraordinary; perhaps it should be experimented to find a compromise option for combining all the fabrics of a big city.

List of used literature: 1. Adilova L.A. Landscaping. TACE study guide. Tashkent 2007 2. Sicheva A.V. Architecturally landscape: Issues of protection and formation. 2nd edition rev . and add. - Minsk: Higher . wk . 1982. 3. Martysyuk A. "Features of the organization of riverside urban territories of rivers: the experience of the countries of near and far abroad" Bulletin of Polodsk State University. - 2015, article. 4. www.wikipedia.org

264 Materials of the XVII International scientific and practical Conference Cutting-edge science May 20 | 2020

MATERIALS OF THE XVII INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC AND PRACTICAL CONFERENCE

CUTTING-EDGE SCIENCE - 2020

MAY 20, 2020

Volume 10

SHEFFIELD SCIENCE AND EDUCATION LTD 2020

265